Actions

Work Header

You're the one who saved me

Summary:

After being caught in a trap by the Rattlers, Ellie is captured and of course she didn't expect the surprise that awaits her at their camp.

Or

While Ellie tryies to survive, things will drastically change for her as Abby tries to do better.

Chapter 1: 2425 Constance

Notes:

Hello !! My native language is not English so don't hesitate to warn me in case of translation mistakes :)

I will normally post every two weeks on Sunday, if I forget it's a mistake >~<

I hope you will like it and I wish you a good reading ^-^

Don't hesitate to leave kudos or comments, it always makes me happy ;)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 


 

Lost on a California beach was a white sailboat. It rested on the warm sand, where waves regularly crashed. The sea, a clear blue that seemed almost unreal, stretched as far as the eye could see. This beach looked like one of those postcard paradises she’d only seen in books, once.

 

The sound of the water, the wind, the cries of birds circling the cliffs made the place almost peaceful. The scenery was stunning. Hard to believe it was part of this ruined world.

 

A young woman was walking straight toward the boat, her black canvas shoes sinking into the sand, leaving behind the trace of her steps. She had been walking for hours. Sweat beaded on her forehead, soaking her white T-shirt. The Californian sun was merciless. Its rays seemed intent on burning her alive. Sunburns were already forming on her skin, making it painful. But the hardest thing to endure was the heat — stifling, crushing.

 

Without slowing, she plunged her legs into the water to climb onto the boat’s deck. Leaning on her hands, she pulled herself up over the edge. Once aboard, she wasted no time and began inspecting the inside of the vessel.

 

Ellie cautiously opened the wooden door and peeked inside. The room was small. Empty. She didn’t know whether to feel frustrated or relieved. She had been searching for so long… She’d hoped to finally get answers. And yet, she’d never been this close to her goal.

 

She descended the short steps to explore further. The place was filthy. Dust coated the furniture. Dirty dishes sat on the table. Abandoned food and unmade beds told of someone’s presence. But now, it was deserted. Something felt off.

 

She moved to the counter. Silverware sat neatly arranged in the drawers, and kitchen tools were tucked in a jar next to the microwave. None of it was useful to her. But as her eyes scanned the space, she noticed a letter lying on the cabinet. She picked it up and examined the plain handwriting.

 

 

So, the ‘good info’ I traded those fish for turned out to be bogus.
Even after our repeated dead ends, my gut tells me the Fireflies are in Santa Barbara. Somewhere. (I can already hear the sarcasm you’d throw at me—shut up !)
I’m going to check out another lead in the suburbs. Wish us luck.

I was sitting by the fire with Lev last night, watching the waves, thinking about you. I told him that dumb joke you made about the skateboarding grandma. He laughed so hard he spit out his food. That’s the happiest I’ve seen him.
I miss you. You’d love it here. There aren’t any cities, just little caravans moving up and down the coast. Everyone says Santa Barbara’s haunted. Like the Bermuda Triangle.
I think it’s beautiful.

I saw a seal the other day. It had spots. Is this your karmic way of mocking me ?”

 

 

Ellie read the letter at least twice. Reading something so personal threw her off. What unsettled her most was the tenderness in the words. Imagining Abby writing this like a normal human being was revolting.

 

A strange curiosity crept over her.

 

Who are you talking to, Abby ?

 

She slipped the letter into her bag. Every clue mattered. Abby was searching for the Fireflies. She’d always been one of them, but why go back now, after all this time ? Ellie frowned, lost in thought.

 

Her gaze fell on a small stuffed shark slumped on the couch. Her scarred eyebrow lifted. She didn’t even want to know what that toy was doing there. The fewer questions she asked, the better it was.

 

She moved to the bed at the back. The covers were messy, but the books on the small shelf were perfectly aligned. A contrast that said a lot about Abby’s priorities.

 

Ellie rummaged through everything, looking for something useful. She found a few notebooks and flipped through pages filled with landscape sketches. Under each drawing, a clumsy signature : the initials “L.” She had to admit — whoever drew them had talent. Not fully developed, but promising.

 

Then she found a small notebook — the kind made for grocery lists. She flipped through it carefully. A list of places, most of them crossed out. Abby must have checked each one. At the end of the notebook, only one address remained untouched.

 

2425 Constance.

 

Adrenaline surged. Ellie pulled out her map, laid it on the bed, notebook in hand.

 

“Where’d you go next ?” she muttered.

 

She tapped the notebook with her finger, then traced the location.

 

“2425 Constance… yeah, that’s gotta be it.”

 

She folded the map, slipped it into her journal, and headed for the exit. There was nothing more to gain from the boat.

 

Outside, she shielded her eyes from the sunlight. She jumped into the shallow water and looked up toward the cliffs, searching for a path toward the city. One trail looked accessible.

 

She climbed the slope, vaulted a fence. At the top, she spotted a street sign. She pulled out her map to confirm the direction to Santa Barbara. She was about to move when a sound — all too familiar — stopped her cold.

 

“Shit,” she muttered, crouching in the grass.

 

Infected. Several of them. Luckily, she still had all her gear from Seattle.

 

Quietly, she drew her bow, nocked an arrow, and waited. A runner. She released. The arrow struck its throat. It collapsed with a wet gasp.

 

She crept forward, picked up a bottle from the ground. Behind a car, she spotted more. A clicker. Three runners. She threw the bottle farther ahead. The glass shattered, drawing their attention.

 

As they moved toward the sound, she lit a molotov cocktail and threw it. The flames engulfed the creatures. Screams echoed all around. The stench of burning flesh filled the air. She turned her face away, disgusted.

 

When silence fell again, Ellie stepped out of hiding, wiped her brow, and moved on.

 

But suddenly, she was yanked violently backward. She cried out in surprise, grabbing onto the bars of a gate.

 

A damn stalker had grabbed her.

 

She struggled, fumbled for her shotgun, and fired. The creature exploded, leaving chunks of flesh across the wall. Ellie collapsed to the ground, panting.

 

“Please let that be the last one,” she whispered.

 

She entered a large house. Upstairs, she searched the drawers for supplies. Downstairs, growls. Shamblers.

 

She didn’t want a fight. But stalkers blocked the exit.

 

She used her bow again. Two arrows, two down.

 

Then she spotted an open window. She slipped through it, crawled through a hole in the wall, and came out onto the street. In front of her — many houses. Maybe this was finally the place.

 

“Okay… Santa Barbara’s down there… 2425 Constance,” she repeated.

 

She pulled out her journal to double-check.

 

“She’s gotta be over there,” she whispered.

 

Her eyes fell on a sketch. Her heart skipped.

 

Dina. Smiling, holding their little potato in her arms. A perfect picture of family. Ellie slowly traced the outline of her face with a finger, throat tight.

 

Sometimes, she regretted it. She remembered the farm. Their last argument. Dina’s eyes dark and tearful, begging her not to leave.

 

« We’ve got a family. » She said. « She doesn’t get to be more important than that. »

 

Ellie pressed her lips together. Dina deserved better. Even in that warm home, even with a child… she had never been able to let go. The nightmares, the anxiety, the loneliness. Even if Tommy hadn’t come to push her, she wasn’t sure she could’ve lasted.

 

She snapped the journal shut and moved on. She killed infected along the way without slowing down. She was too close. Too far gone to stop. Thinking of Dina only deepened the ache.

 

She must ignore Dina’s sobs still clung to her skin.

 

She squeezed between two caravans. A trap. Her foot caught.

 

She was yanked into the air.

 

Her back slammed into a branch. A jolt of pain shot through her stomach. A branch had pierced her side.

 

She reached for her knife. It slipped from her hands.

 

“Fuck!” she screamed.

 

Blood poured out, hot and fast. She tried to press against the wound — it was useless. Her face, red with agony, twisted in pain. She hung upside down, helpless.

 

A buzzing filled her ears.

 

Her breath quickened.

 

She fought not to black out. But her eyelids were heavy.

 

Everything went black.

Notes:

We start slowly before the real canon divergence, Ellie is still looking for Abby and only wants to chase her pain.

The landscape of California in the game was really welcome, it changes a lot from the rest of the game.

Chapter 2: prisoners

Summary:

Ellie is taken to the Rattlers' camp and is about to discover something rather unexpected.

Notes:

Hello !! My native language is not English so don't hesitate to warn me in case of translation mistakes :)

so yes I had said a chapter every two weeks but I was a little too eager to post so here it is X-X

don't get used to it though i still need to find my rhythm !! and finally i'm thinking of posting on friday...

I hope you will like it and I wish you a good reading^-^

Don't hesitate to leave kudos or comments, it always makes me happy ;)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 


 


Ellie didn’t know how long her body had stayed like that after she fainted, but she figured it had been a few hours. Blood had soaked her white shirt completely, and she could feel the sticky liquid on the side of her face. Drops of her blood were falling to the ground, slowly forming a dark red puddle.

 

Ellie tried to focus her gaze on something, but her vision was too blurry to let her do so. Her head hurt terribly, all her senses were overwhelmed by pain. She was completely disoriented and still hanging upside down by one foot.

 

Her ears picked up the sound of footsteps approaching, and her eyes actively scanned the space, making out two blurry shapes in front of her. One of them was tall, with a large build and light-colored hair, but she couldn’t make out the exact figure. Ellie’s heart started to beat faster as she thought she recognized the silhouette. Is it her? It must be her.

 

“Abby..? Abby, I found you…,” her voice was weak and her breathing fragile as she spoke.

 

The young woman heard male voices that momentarily confused her. However, she couldn’t understand what they were saying, the sounds were just dissonance to her.

 

Ellie felt her leg being pulled just before she crashed violently to the ground. The impact knocked the air out of her lungs, and the wound she had almost forgotten started hurting again. Her entire back ached from the blow.

 

It hurt so much.

 

Firm hands grabbed her arms and began wrapping a rope around her wrists. As much as Ellie wanted to fight with all her soul, she just couldn’t. Every muscle in her body hurt and was numb, like she’d been run over by a car. She was completely at the mercy of the two men.

 

Fuck.

 

Suddenly, Ellie felt the tall man with white hair lower his arms while the Asian man panicked about an infection. She tried to lift herself from the ground with all the strength she had left, but it was useless — her biceps started trembling uncontrollably. The young woman collapsed back into the dust.

 

“You see, she won’t be much use. She won’t last a month, more like a week at this rate,” the dark-haired man eventually said, stepping closer. The proximity made their voices clearer.

 

“We’re just bringing her back and that’s it. Since when does that bother you?” the tall, bearded man stood over her to finish the task he had started. The rope was tight around her wrists, digging into her skin.

 

The other muttered something in response — she had hoped finally hearing them would offer some explanation, but apparently not.

 

Who are these guys? And where are they taking me? What are they going to do to me?

 

Ellie sincerely hoped it wouldn’t be worse than the hunters. Pedophile cannibals? No thanks.

 

With an arm under each armpit, the two men dragged her across the ground. It was the most uncomfortable mode of transport she’d ever experienced. Ellie could feel the pulling on her skin around the wound, amplifying the pain. She would’ve preferred they left her there to die rather than move her without consent.

 

Trying not to think about the wound in her side, Ellie looked up at the sky. Her pupils shrank under the harsh light. She could see the blue sky stretch out infinitely, with no clouds. A few birds flew overhead, suggesting the ocean wasn’t far. The trees cast shadows over the streets.

 

Still being dragged over the rough ground, her head lolled backward, swinging with the men’s movements. She would likely faint again if this kept going. As her green eyes started to close, she slammed into the ground. Her head hit the concrete, and Ellie hissed in pain.

 

“Load them up, then we’re done for the day,” said an authoritative voice.

 

The young woman was lifted by her arms and legs and tossed into a truck. She was seriously sick of being thrown around and hitting something every single time. Ellie wondered how many bruises she’d have by the end of the day.

 

Assholes…

 

After the metal door slammed shut with a loud bang, Ellie leaned her head against the wall of the vehicle and closed her eyes. She felt like the unluckiest person in the world. Not like she’d ever had much luck to begin with.

 

You’ve got the upper hand this time, Abby.

 

In the darkness of the vehicle, she slowly realized she wasn’t alone. Two other people were already there. No one spoke. The silence was broken only by the sounds of the soldiers outside.

 

She observed them.

 

The woman, tall and slender, had dark skin and tightly coiled hair. A bump marked her forehead, and her brown eyes were fixed on the ground. She radiated a chilling calm, almost indifferent. Her arms were crossed as if to protect herself. Her wrists weren’t tied.

 

The other, a young blond man with a hard face, looked like he’d just come from a fight. His features were marked with deep bruises and a clenched jaw. His expression was anything but submissive, and a too-tight handcuff tethered him to the bench.

 

What had she gotten herself into this time?

 

Her thoughts were interrupted when a soldier entered and threw a kit on the ground with a metallic clang.

 

“You! Fix this mess,” said the man with the authoritative voice, pointing at Ellie’s wound.

 

Great… getting patched up by strangers, even better…

 

No one moved when the soldier left, and Ellie even wondered if one of the prisoners would actually bother helping. It was probably a waste of energy for them; she was just a stranger. Ellie had long since abandoned any hope of basic decency from others.

 

Hesitantly, the untied woman approached the medical kit and opened it. Ellie flinched. She was reluctant to let this stranger with a needle and thread stitch her up. But did she really have a choice? Either get treated now or wait to slowly bleed out. Ellie closed her eyes and let herself be cared for, resigned.

 

She couldn’t die yet. Not until it was over.

 

The woman lifted her shirt to her ribs to access the wound without asking for permission. She was too weak to argue anyway. Ellie gritted her teeth as the process began. She said nothing and endured the sharp sting of the needle repeatedly piercing her skin.

 

Those motherfuckers didn’t even give anything to disinfect.

 

The rumble of the engine began as the truck started moving. Ellie shut her eyes, wishing she were anywhere but here. She just wanted to find Abby and kill her — that was her only goal, nothing else. She’d done all those terrible things, all those killings, for that.

 

It wasn’t for nothing.

 

Nameless faces flashed in her mind, begging for a faint hope of mercy. Ellie felt like a fucking lunatic from everything that had happened. She had seen the look on Dina’s face change when her beautiful eyes landed on her in Seattle — replaced by worry, then fear, maybe even disgust. She had been inhuman.

 

Once Abby’s dead, things will get better. They have to.

 

Lost in thought, Ellie saw the woman cut the thread with her teeth once she was done. She quickly returned to her original spot, arms wrapped around her knees.

 

“Thanks…” Ellie’s voice was still hoarse and fragile. It wasn’t really to make a connection, just a habit. The woman nodded briefly, still staring at her feet, looking disinterested.

 

Awkward.

 

“Do you know what’s going on?” the deep voice nearly made her jump. Her attention shifted to the blond man, who was looking at both of them, waiting for an answer.

 

“Uh…” she thought, but it was no use. She really had no idea. No one had ever mentioned kidnappers deep in California. Ellie just shrugged as she squirmed to find a more comfortable position.

 

The man shot an intense look at the other woman. But she didn’t even glance up to acknowledge him. As stoic as a Greek statue, she was so still she seemed not to be breathing.

 

He sighed heavily, disappointed by the group’s collective ignorance.

 

“Anthony,” he said suddenly.

 

It took Ellie two minutes to figure out what he meant, her mind too foggy from extreme fatigue.

 

Oh, right. That’s his name.

 

His blue eyes stared at her, waiting for a response. Ellie usually didn’t give her name, probably because people rarely asked.

 

Poor guy. She almost felt bad leaving him in the tense silence that had settled between them. It cost her nothing to say her name, right? It’s not like she was famous or anything…

 

She sighed, then said nonchalantly, “Ellie.”

 

Anthony turned once again toward the woman, who didn’t seem very receptive.

 

“Siona,” she finally said, so softly it was hard to hear.

 

It grew darker as time passed, the sunlight fading, and they could barely see anything inside the truck. Ellie was too tired to tell how long the trip had lasted, but it must’ve taken the whole day.

 

A day of searching wasted by lunatics who capture people at random… the universe was a cruel joke…

 

The vehicle stopped abruptly, making them all sway slightly. Ellie waited anxiously to see what would happen next. Too many compromising possibilities existed for her to feel safe. The metal door opened with a harsh screech. Armed guards were waiting.

 

“Get out now and don’t try to run, we shoot on sight,” the Asian man who had captured her warned harshly.

 

They were unshackled and pulled from the truck with force, pushed to follow the soldiers. Lamps lit what she guessed was their base — fences and barbed wire were everywhere. Getting out of here wouldn’t be easy, especially with her injury. Ellie struggled to keep up and stumbled several times. Despite her efforts, the Asian soldier shoved her roughly to make her move faster.

 

Even if Ellie thought that guy deserved a punch in the face, she did nothing but bite her tongue. She couldn’t fight now — she stood no chance in hand-to-hand combat in her state. Thinking back, Ellie wondered if they’d taken her bag with all her weapons. She repressed all the rage boiling inside her from ending up in this situation, jaw clenched tight.

 

Fucking bastard.

 

Dogs locked in a pen barked furiously in their direction, the cacophony stunning her. They were led down a path toward the inside of a large circular building. The echo of the beasts faded as they moved away, replaced by the sound of footsteps.

 

Normally, Ellie would never have allowed herself to be captured like this; she refused to believe such a thing could happen. But here she was, following her captors with the other prisoners, powerless. She had to act smart if she wanted to survive — going all out wasn’t a viable solution. They walked the building’s hallways for a while before stopping.

 

One of the soldiers turned a key in his hand before inserting it into a barred door. Ellie hadn’t really paid attention to her surroundings until now, too focused on not passing out. She observed what little she could of the room. There were other prisoners, all sitting on the floor, looking miserable. Once the door opened, they were shoved inside.

 

Ellie stumbled and crashed into the stone wall, then slowly slid down onto the cold tiled floor to sit. She was exhausted, and maybe fever was dulling her senses even more. The red-haired girl just needed a little sleep — it would be better after that, or so she hoped.

 

Her eyes scanned the surroundings to make sure she’d be able to sleep without being disturbed. Siona and Anthony were doing the same, equally worn out. The room’s other occupants seemed either curious about the newcomers or completely indifferent. Some were still asleep, unaware of their arrival.

 

Ellie wished she could do the same, but she was far too cautious to sleep right away. Her eyes scanned each prisoner’s face — their cheeks were sunken, their bodies bony and dirty. The living conditions seemed terrible. Many had bruises ranging from dark purple to pale yellow.

 

This is a nightmare.

 

Suddenly, her green eyes met a familiar blue gaze. Ellie’s heart clenched like a rock in her stomach. She held her breath as if her world had just stopped. Nothing could tear the vengeful woman’s stare away from the prey sitting across the room. Ellie knew the universe was playing tricks on her, but she never imagined it would be this bad.

 

She recognized that braid perfectly, and that stupid face with wide eyes. The blonde woman looked at her like she had seen a ghost. Her once-strong physique had grown thinner, frailer — she was now only a shadow of what she used to be.

 

Ellie couldn’t believe that after all this walking, they’d end up here. Captured by lunatics who handed out gut wounds like gifts. But despite the disastrous circumstances, she had finally found her.

 

So this is where you were hiding, Abby.

 

Notes:

Well, well, this time Ellie isn't doing as well as she did in the game.

even though the scene of the game was really badass and memorable i really wondered what could have happened if her injury had much more impact on her.

and anyway the moment with the branch makes me wince every time, it looked so painful, I still don't know how she managed to walk after that T^T

but let's stop thinking about that we finally find our little Abby!!

Chapter 3: You

Summary:

Abby had already been a prisoner of the Rattlers for a few months when a peculiar newcomer arrived.

Notes:

Hello !! My native language is not English so don't hesitate to warn me in case of translation mistakes :)

I had a little trouble with this chapter but here it is!

I hope you will like it and I wish you a good reading ^-^

Don't hesitate to leave kudos or comments, it always makes me happy ;)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 


 


The sound of the alarm echoed in every corner. A red light flashed violently as Abby ran through the dark corridor. Heart pounding, she followed a trail of blood snaking toward a door. Unarmed, she placed her palm on it, aware of what awaited her. She opened it.

 

Two bodies lay in a sea of red. Their eyes were wide open, their faces frozen in a cadaverous pallor. Abby stepped forward, then froze. Her friends.

 

Mel’s eyes, wide open, were filled with terror. Her coat was half-open, revealing her swollen belly, while her own knife was stuck in her throat. Beside her, Owen lay still, eyes half-closed, blood leaking from his nose and mouth. A gaping hole in his chest testified to a brutal gunshot.

 

Abby felt her breath quicken. Her chest felt like it was tearing apart. Her legs gave out, and her knees fell into the blood. A high-pitched ringing filled her ears, and she could hear nothing but her frantic heartbeat.

 

Everything blurred. Unbearable. Then… nothing.

 

Abby woke with a start.

 

Her body was covered in cold sweat. She wiped her face with the back of her hand, then placed her palm on her chest, trying to steady her breathing. She sat against the wall, panting.

 

That dream. Again.

 

Lev slept peacefully to her right, on an old mattress. After such a hard day, he needed rest. They all did.

 

Abby looked at him. His mere presence brought her comfort.

 

With the tip of her fingers, she gently brushed the top of his head without waking him. She tried to sync her own breathing with his. Once she had calmed down, she gently pulled the thin blanket beside her and laid it over him. The nights were cold. Much more than the stifling days.

 

They had been here a long time. She had stopped counting. The days blurred together, became weeks, then months.

 

She looked at Lev’s hair. Since they had been captured, the Rattlers had drained them. They spent hours in the fields harvesting, building walls, carrying loads, or cleaning up others’ horrors. They were treated like beasts of burden.

 

Lev couldn’t keep up. He was still a child. He lacked strength and endurance. That’s why she was here. She took on more than him. To protect him.

 

But her own body was starting to give out. She could feel it. She was losing weight. Her muscles were wasting away. Yet that wasn’t what worried her. She could take the pain. She could endure. For him.

 

Lev stirred slightly. She immediately stopped stroking his head.

 

She regretted bringing him here. In searching for the Fireflies, she had thought she could offer him a better life. A refuge. A home. But they still slept in a cell, with empty stomachs.

 

You deserve better, kid…

 

A jangle of keys echoed in the corridor, making her sit up straight. The door burst open. Three new prisoners were thrown inside. Beaten. Marked. The Rattlers never held back.

 

She watched them. None of them seemed hostile. The Black woman stood apart, her face shut. The blond man paced like a wounded animal. The last one, lying on the ground, seemed barely conscious.

 

It took Abby only a second to recognize her. The red hair. The freckles. The butterfly tattoo. But most of all… those green eyes, piercing through her.

 

What the hell is she doing here ?

 

It couldn’t be. Abby had told her she never wanted to see her again, that night at the theater. She had let her go. She wanted to bury the past.

 

“Abby ?”

 

Lev’s sleepy voice. He rubbed his eyes.

 

She felt a lump rise in her throat. She wanted to reassure him. Tell him everything was fine. But she wasn’t sure anymore.

 

“It’s okay, Lev. Go back to sleep, please.”

 

If that girl was here to find her, then she was determined. This wasn’t a coincidence. She could attack during their sleep, or during a chore. The Rattlers didn’t care. As long as it entertained them.

 

And what if she went after Lev ?

 

Everyone knew he was her weakness. The Rattlers had never hesitated to use him against her. She would never let anything happen to him. Never.

 

But the redhead looked exhausted. Her forehead was covered in sweat. Blood stained her clothes. She was weak.

 

Abby relaxed a little. If something were to happen, she would have the upper hand.

 

Good.

 

And yet, another emotion rose. That panicked look, that night. The screams. The golf club. Joel. It all came back. She had broken her. Just as Joel had broken her life.

 

The guilt resurfaced. She had sworn to be better. For Lev. For herself. For her father.

 

She didn’t want to fight. Not here. Not now.

 

The redhead was now unconscious. She had tried to maintain eye contact but had obviously lost. Her condition was concerning. Abby stayed still for a moment, her hands clammy. What should she do ?

 

Abby slowly approached, walking quietly. She knelt beside her, took her pulse, listened to her breathing. The bloodstain on her clothes was deep red, slowly turning brown.

 

No one moved except her.

 

A voice interrupted her.

 

“I already stitched her up… but it wasn’t disinfected.”

 

It was the Black woman, in her corner.

 

Abby hesitated, surprised.

 

“Well, without disinfection… she won’t last.”

 

Abby lifted the young woman’s shirt and examined the stitches : well done. But it wouldn’t be enough. She might be able to steal some alcohol… risky, but doable.

 

The woman nodded slowly. Her gaze was calm, almost soothing.

 

“You have a child,” she said, more a statement than a question.

 

Abby stared at her, wary.

 

“Yes.”

 

The woman’s expression softened. She uncrossed her arms, then stepped forward a little.

 

“Can I ask a few questions ?” she asked gently.

 

Abby gave a curt nod.

 

“I’ve heard of the Rattlers… but what exactly do they do ?”

 

She was trying to stay strong, but Abby sensed the fear in her voice.

 

She answered in a low voice:

 

“We’re their slaves. We work, we suffer. They look for excuses to torture us. Some of them enjoy it.”

 

She shivered, recalling those moments. The punches, the batons. The beginning was always the hardest for newcomers. The sooner they fell in line, the better. And to do that, they had to be broken.

 

The woman nodded slowly, her eyes blank. She seemed to be taking it in.

 

“How long have you been here ?”

 

“A few months… I think. I don’t know anymore.”

 

Abby lowered her eyes. She wasn’t sure. The days faded into exhaustion. She had stopped counting when hope began to fade.

 

Her brown eyes landed on Lev.

 

“They involve the kids too?” the woman asked, horrified.

 

Abby felt tension rise in her. She didn’t answer. What was the point ? The truth was right in front of them. It was simply abominable.

 

The woman shook her head, disgusted. Abby looked away. This world was rotten to the core, and she hadn’t been able to protect the last person she cared about.

 

A silence settled. The kind of silence that leaves room for thoughts. The ones we try to avoid.

 

Abby didn’t yet know if she could trust her. This Siona seemed calm, almost gentle, but she was wary of people like that. Those who hid their true intentions behind sincere looks. She had met too many like that—in the stadiums, in the streets, among the WLF. Too many. She could barely tell truth from lies anymore.

 

And yet… something in her wanted to believe. Believe that not everyone was bad. That people could still help each other, even here. Even now.

 

She finally asked:

 

“What’s your name ?”

 

The woman looked at her for a moment, then replied:

 

“Siona.”

 

Abby stared at her for a long time. Her face showed no fear, no hatred. Just… a kind of resilience. Tired, but persistent.

 

She sat up a little.

 

“Abby.”

 

Siona gave a faint smile.

 

“Nice to meet you, Abby.”

 

Nice. The word echoed strangely in her head. How long had it been since someone had spoken to her like that ? Simply, almost normally.

 

Abby lowered her eyes. Her fingers curled around her knee. She didn’t have the strength to smile. Not yet. But she took note of the moment. That first exchange.

 

Maybe… she could stay on guard without staying alone.

 

Notes:

the Abby from Santa Barbara has changed a lot, it broke my heart to see her like that :'(

She no longer has that will to fight like before and I think she learned a lot from her mistakes after Seattle.

I found the guilt she felt during the game very interesting, and I think that's her main driver for her wanting to do good after the bad things she's done

I really liked her character and she's my favorite ❤

she doesn't have her hair cut because it makes me so sad >-<

And also i want Abby to have a friend, because she needs one

Chapter 4: First day

Summary:

Ellie has to spend a real day in the Rattlers' camp and it's not going very well.

Notes:

Hello !! My native language is not English so don't hesitate to warn me in case of translation mistakes :)

it's not my favorite chapter but i hope it's not so bad XD

I hope you will like it and I wish you a good reading ^-^

Don't hesitate to leave kudos or comments, it always makes me happy ;)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 


 


Ellie was furious.

 

First, those damn soldiers had thought it was funny to bang their batons against the bars, causing an unbearable metallic racket. Like all the other inmates, she’d been brutally awakened. The rough wake-up only made her already simmering irritation worse.

 

Then, her side was killing her. Every movement made her wince. She had immediately run her fingers over the stitches, worried about the severity. It wasn’t a wound gushing blood, no, but the skin under her fingers was red and hot — a bad sign.

 

And finally, the worst part : she had fallen asleep. Even after swearing to herself she wouldn’t close her eyes. Not with her in the same cell.

 

Ellie wanted to punch herself for that screw-up. Abby. Right there, just a few meters away. How could she have let her guard down ? That woman could’ve killed her in her sleep. She should’ve done it before Ellie got the chance.

 

The redhead had watched her for a while before drifting off. Abby hadn’t moved a muscle, stiff as a statue. Except when she looked at the small figure lying against her. Sometimes she also glanced furtively at Ellie.

 

A flicker of fear had crossed her blue eyes. Brief, but Ellie didn’t miss it. Her jaw was clenched, her posture tense. Nervous energy poured off her, like a hunted animal.

 

But this morning, the fear was gone. Abby didn’t even look at her anymore. And the satisfaction Ellie had felt from intimidating her had vanished. The blonde had eyes only for the kid beside her. The very one who, despite everything, had saved Ellie’s life… and Dina’s.

 

At that thought, something clenched in Ellie’s chest. A heavy coldness, a hesitation. Her hatred was dulling in the presence of that child.

 

His gaunt face still bore the marks. Two long scars ran from the corners of his lips to his ears. His black hair had grown out since Seattle. He looked weaker, but not as much as the other prisoners. Next to him, Abby looked completely worn out. Dark circles hollowed her face.

 

Ellie hadn’t yet realized how much this kid would shake her quest for vengeance. Not that she would have time to figure it out anyway — the soldiers shouted orders, snapping her thoughts in two.

 

They were all pushed outside, the crisp morning air whipping their faces. They were led to what looked like a field surrounded by barbed wire.

 

No escape today.

 

Ellie was already observing the area. If she wanted to get out, she had to understand how this place worked. Learning from the other inmates would be useful. Invaluable.

 

Her eyes scanned the surroundings. A break in the fence ? A high point to climb ? Soldiers were everywhere — along the fences, on the rooftops. They weren’t just there to watch the prisoners – they were also ready to intercept any intruder. Even if she managed to escape, she’d still have to get past them.

 

And then, there were the dogs. She had seen them when she arrived. This time, they weren’t in cages. They stood beside their handlers, ready to leap. One wrong move, and those beasts would be on her in no time. Too fast. Too strong.

 

Fuck all of Them. And their dogs.

 

She clenched her fists, frustrated, and turned back, continuing to scan the area.

 

“Hey you, you should stop what you’re doing and get back to work, they might see you,” murmured a bearded man she didn’t know. He was skeletal, his eyes vacant.

 

Ellie looked away and turned toward the crops, not really sure what to do. She watched the others. Some were weeding around the plants, others harvesting fruits and vegetables. No sign of Abby.

 

She crouched down, trying to mimic their gestures. But the stretch of her skin near the stitches made her flinch. She grimaced, clenched her teeth, and decided to sit. Since she couldn’t bend over, she slid her hands into the dirt. No tools in sight. Too dangerous, probably.

 

Back in Jackson, she’d already helped in the garden with Dina. It had been a small pleasure, a moment of calm. Planting seeds, feeding animals, harvesting… Those simple tasks had brought her comfort. She never thought someone could take that from her too.

 

She pulled on a stubborn plant. Nothing moved. The roots were deep. She put all her strength into it, but it didn’t budge.

 

“Need help ?” said a deep voice that made her jump.

 

It was Anthony. He had cleaned the blood off his face, though the bruises lingered. His eyes sparkled with amusement, and his smug smile instantly irritated Ellie.

 

“I swear if you sneak up on me again, I’ll throw you to the dogs,” she growled, waving a threatening finger.

 

“Whoa, relax… I’m just offering help ! And honestly, you don’t look so great,” he added, eyeing her wound.

 

“You’re no one to tell me what I need.”

 

She knew she was overreacting, but everything was going wrong. The pain, the hunger, the humiliation… Nothing was helping.

 

“Alright, alright, calm down,” he said, raising his hands in sign of peace.

 

She sighed and turned her attention back to the damn plant. She pulled again, leaning back. This time, the plant gave way… but Ellie lost her balance and crashed onto her back with a thud.

 

Anthony was biting his lip, clearly trying not to burst out laughing. She shot him a death glare.

 

“Don’t say a word… Not one.”

 

He raised his hands and mimed zipping his mouth shut. The gesture only increased her irritation. She took a deep breath.

 

This guy is annoying. But hey… it’s not the end of the world. Well, almost.

 

Anthony, sensing he’d pushed enough, went back to work without another word.

 

Ellie’s green eyes landed farther away. She spotted Siona, busy picking fruit and placing it into wooden crates. She was talking to someone, but Ellie couldn’t see who.

 

She raised an eyebrow. Siona hadn’t seemed very sociable so far. Odd to see her chatting like that.

 

“Looks like some people are making new friends,” Anthony commented.

 

“Good for her,” Ellie muttered, without taking her eyes off her work. It wasn’t her problem. Even though, she had to admit, Siona had looked after her… at least a little.

 

“You know, she and another woman came when you fainted. They laid you down, made sure you were okay.”

 

Ellie paused. She had thought she had just slipped. Learning that others had helped her… it warmed something small inside her.

 

“Oh. That’s… nice,” she said, a bit awkwardly.

 

“Yeah, right ?”

 

She glanced at Anthony. He spoke easily, like he knew everyone here. Maybe he’d learned useful things.

 

She nodded toward the soldiers.

 

“You know who those guys are ?”

 

He nodded, pointing to the bearded man from earlier.

 

“Marc told me they call themselves the Rattlers. They capture people to force them to work. Basically, we’re their slaves.”

 

Slaves ? Seriously ?

 

It was grotesque. After everything the world had lost, people still found ways to enslave others ? Sure, the laws were gone, but there had to be some limits. Right ?

 

Goddamn it.

 

Ellie wanted to scream. She thought she was done with monsters. But no. They just wore different uniforms now — newer, more organized. But just as rotten.

 

“And did you see what they do to people who disobey ?” Anthony added, his tone darker. “That guy over there told me someone tried to run last week. He came back… or more like, they brought him back. Half-dead. They left him outside all night.”

 

Ellie turned her head toward the man named Marc, the bearded guy who had told her to watch herself, right at the beginning. He looked even more wrecked up close, like every day here was slowly eating away at what was left of his humanity.

 

Anthony went on, lowering his voice a bit :

 

— “They wear us down. You work, you survive. You slow down, you suffer. See those guys on the roofs ? They’ve got hunting rifles. They don’t need to speak loudly to be understood.”

 

Ellie gritted her teeth, more to herself than to him. She felt like she was trapped in a giant snare, every step a possible detonation.

 

And yet, she couldn’t just sit back and do nothing. She had to understand how this place worked. Spot the weak points. The routines. The faces.

 

“You, stop talking!” barked a Rattler, full of contempt.

 

Ellie stared straight into the eyes of the Asian man who had captured her. He towered over them. A mocking smile formed on his lips as he recognized her.

 

“So, still alive ? Poor thing, you don’t look so good,” he laughed.

 

Ellie felt waves of pure rage building inside her. That bastard was pushing her to the edge — not that her edge was ever very far off. She just wanted to shove dirt and those stupid weeds down his throat. But her wound was really starting to hinder her. She couldn’t even defend herself, afraid she wouldn’t survive a fight.

 

Fucking bullshit.

 

“What ? You mad ? Better not be on your period, looks like you’ve lost enough blood already.”

 

Ellie’s mouth fell open, incredulous. Was this guy serious ? She literally had a hole in her stomach and that’s what he had to say ? It was so humiliating.

 

Ellie had hated, killed, even tortured. So many horrors haunted her dreams. She chased away the images of a dying Nora and the pregnant woman. But she had never enjoyed doing what she did. She had never openly mocked someone who was just trying to survive.

 

Not like this man.

 

“You’re the guy who screamed like a little bitch because he was scared of an infected, right ?”

 

“What did you say ?!”

 

“What a little bitch,” she taunted, her voice defiant.

 

It probably wasn’t wise to react to his taunts, but Ellie was never known for her patience. Sometimes she managed to keep her cool, but today wasn’t that day.

 

“Ha… you think you’re funny, huh ? I’ll show you something funny,” the Rattler snarled, grabbing her hair roughly to pull her up.

 

Anthony tried to help her, but Marc held him back by the arm.

 

The first blow struck her stomach, right on the wound. She choked on a cry, the air knocked out of her. A second hit, sharper, crueler, smashed into her ribs. Then a third.

 

The blows came fast, precise, merciless. Each impact sent waves of searing pain through her body. She felt something wet trickle down her side — probably a torn stitch.

 

Fucking hell.

 

She refused to scream. Refused to let him see he was winning. But her legs were starting to shake. It was to hard o hide her pain.

 

He kept her on her feet, forcing her to take the hits. She felt like her bones were about to shatter under the impact.

 

A stream of blood trickled from her nose. Her vision blurred.

 

Finally, a voice cut in.

 

“Hey, John, I think she’s had enough,” said a calm voice — the gray-haired man from last time. Amusement clung to his face. Only his responsibilities seemed to rein him in.

 

This John stopped and finally let go of her hair. A satisfied smile crossed his face before he followed the taller man.

 

Panting, Ellie slid down the fence, legs trembling, and collapsed onto the ground. She was in even more pain than that morning and probably wouldn’t be able to get up for a while.

 

Anthony ran to help her. He tried to catch her so she could stand.

 

Her head buzzed as dizziness overtook her, then her eyes turned toward the field. The other prisoners had apparently watched the scene, fear still etched on their faces. No one had lifted a finger.

 

Forest green met stormy blue.

 

Abby…?

 

Ellie saw her now. The woman stood not far away, the young boy pressed to her side, eyes downcast. Small sunburns were forming on her cheeks and nose. She was just as tall as Ellie remembered.

 

Something about her unsettled Ellie more than usual.

 

The blonde looked at her with pain and conflict. Ellie was thrown by her expression.

 

Abby was supposed to be violent, driven by nothing but hatred. She wasn’t supposed to feel compassion — especially not for Ellie.

 

Ellie felt even more humiliated because of it. She didn’t want Abby’s pity. Not now. Not after everything that woman had done to her.

 

She hadn’t shown mercy when Ellie had begged her to spare Joel before smashing his skull in.

 

She hadn’t hesitated when she shot Jesse and Tommy.

 

She had almost slit Dina’s throat without blinking.

 

Her stomach twisted again with anger.

 

Ellie was done with this day.

 

Notes:

I would like to establish the dynamic with the Rattlers, the slaves mean almost nothing to them and they can intimidate them as much as they want.

I think Ellie would have a hard time letting herself submit, she's always had a strong character and she doesn't let herself be pushed around, especially when she's deprived of her freedom.

She is smart yes, but she is also very impulsive sometimes.

moreover her friendship with Anthony has just started, she probably needs it :)

Chapter 5: Know better

Summary:

Abby tries to finally confront the "problem"

Notes:

Hi !! I JUST NOTICED I POSTED THE WRONG CHAPTER SO I AM SORRY TO ANYONE WHO READ THIS CHAPTER WHILE TRANSLATING FROM FRENCH!

I AM SO SORRY 😭

do not hesitate to warn me in case of problem I would like to thank the person who helped me, they/she/he will therefore recognize themselves THANK YOU

I hope this time you will be able to read without problem and do not hesitate to tell me if you liked it :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



Abby hadn’t slept all night.

 

She had stayed leaning against the wall, eyes fixed on the ceiling for hours, while the dream kept replaying in her head. The image of the blood tide, along with those of her dead friends, flashed behind her eyelids every time she accidentally closed them. So, she waited.

 

Sleep had always been difficult for her. Her insomnia and nightmares kept her awake without ever making her tired. Peaceful nights were rare for her, and this one was no exception.

 

Except this time, something new had disturbed her.

 

Abby was completely shocked to see the redhead. As if she might wake up at any moment and try to kill her. Which, thinking about it, was probably true.

 

She hadn’t managed to close her eyes, not even for a second, and the effects of that sleepless night were written all over her face. Large purple circles formed under her eyes, and it almost felt like her brain had been replaced with cotton as the morning banging echoed in her ears.

 

After the Rattlers’ brutal wake-up call, Lev slowly stirred, yawning. He blinked several times to adjust to the light, rubbing his eyes with the back of his hand.

 

The boy’s hair was completely unruly, strands sticking out in all directions like the rock singers from his dad’s favorite band. He definitely needed a haircut, but unfortunately she didn’t have any scissors to do it. The ones she had were left on the boat.

 

“Oh my God, look at you,” the blonde sighed, trying to flatten one particularly stubborn tuft sticking straight up.

 

“What ?” Lev still had his eyes half-closed as he reached up to feel his wild hair too.

 

“Hold on…” the blonde combed the strands with her fingers to get them to stop defying gravity until they looked a bit more acceptable.

 

Lev checked his hair by patting his head and noticed it wasn’t quite as rough anymore.

 

She smiled softly but didn’t get the chance to say good morning — loud voices were already shouting at them.

 

“Out ! Now !” barked a Rattler’s voice as the slaves shuffled one by one through the door. With no choice, the woman helped the groggy boy to his feet.

 

Working the fields honestly wasn’t the hardest task. It was tiring, sure, but not as physically demanding as cleaning or masonry. It was definitely less exhausting for them, and at least the crops offered some shade from the sun. Her skin was already covered in sunburns, so it was best to protect it as much as she could.

 

She and Lev headed straight for the stack of wooden crates near the entrance. Harvesting was probably the least boring thing to do and kept their hands from getting covered in dirt. It was also why they made sure to be the first ones there to grab the job.

 

The blonde took two crates and handed one to the younger one to make sure he’d be among the first to get one. He grabbed it with both hands, and they walked toward the first rows of plants.

 

Lev frowned as he watched the women picking the first fruit.

 

“You didn’t sleep.”

 

Abby was speechless as he looked at her anxiously. There was no use lying, especially with how observant the boy was.

 

“I had a rough night,” she said, picking another orange and placing it in the crate. “But don’t worry, I’m used to it. It won’t stop me from functioning.”

 

“It happens too often, Abby… If you want, you can sleep on the mattress with me. It’s more comfortable than that blanket,” he offered.

 

Abby had left the mattress for him so he could rest properly. There wasn’t much in their cell, so she preferred he have it rather than herself. No one had protested anyway — probably because he was the only child in the cell.

 

But even if she wanted to sleep on it, she wouldn’t. The problem wasn’t a lack of space — the problem was she didn’t want to wake him with her restless sleep. Her teeth grinding or sudden jerks weren’t exactly subtle.

 

“No, I’m fine. Don’t worry.”

 

“Are you sure ?”

 

“It’d be a waste to use a mattress if I’m not going to sleep on it,” she replied softly.

 

Lev lowered his gaze, continuing to pick. He looked a little upset. He had known she would refuse. It wasn’t the first time he’d tried to convince her, but nothing had changed her mind. The woman always put his comfort before her own, even when he begged her not to.

 

Abby noticed the change in his expression and paused her task to give him a small pat on the shoulder. She hated when he made that face.

 

“But thank you. That was sweet of you.”

 

She tried to smile at him anyway, and the boy returned the gesture. But Abby could still see the sadness in him, and she didn’t know what to do about it.

 

With a sigh, Abby picked another orange.

 

Its vibrant color made her want to peel it and taste the juicy flesh inside. But she knew biting into it would have serious consequences.

 

She’d seen someone eat one before, and it hadn’t ended well. She remembered a woman who had been caught red-handed by a Rattler and taken somewhere in the camp. When she came back the next day, she was crying silently, all her fingernails ripped off.

 

It had taught her a lesson — and everyone else who’d witnessed it too.

 

Even if they were starving, the precious food they harvested wasn’t for them. They could only dream of knowing what it tasted like.

 

Now that Abby thought about it, the woman had disappeared months ago, and no one knew what had happened to her.

 

She was probably dead.

 

As she turned the fruit in her hand, another memory crossed her mind.

 

“You know, I used to peel tons of oranges for my dad.”

 

Surprised, Lev turned to her. The blonde didn’t often talk about her father, but when she did, he listened to every word.

 

“Oh ? Why ?”

 

“He was so busy with his work that he sometimes forgot to eat. He was so passionate, nothing else existed for him.”

 

“That’s not very healthy — forgetting to eat.”

 

“Yeah, probably not. But I was happy to remind him,” she said with a small nostalgic smile.

 

The boy shook his head religiously.

 

“Was that when you were with the Fireflies ? I didn’t think you had orange trees.”

 

“We did. We had to keep a low profile so FEDRA wouldn’t find us, so trade wasn’t always an option. We started growing our own food.”

 

“On the island, we didn’t have oranges. But we had lots of other fruits. At least we ate well there,” he said, stretching an arm above his head for a higher-hanging fruit.

 

“I’ll admit the Seraphites were better at farming than the WLF, for sure. One time, I only ate burritos for almost two weeks,” she said, laughing. Her friends had called it the cursed week. Since then, almost everyone hated that dish — it was always fun to see their grimaces.

 

Those were the good old days…

 

“Burritos ?” Lev stood on his tiptoes to reach an especially high orange. Despite his efforts, he could only brush it with his fingertips.

 

Before Abby could step in, another hand grabbed it.

 

Siona was standing right next to them, handing the fruit to Lev so he could finally grab it. The boy looked confused and wary. He hadn’t seen her before — he’d still been asleep when she arrived and hadn’t noticed any new people.

 

He turned to Abby to know what to do, but the blonde just gave him a small nod to let him know it was okay.

 

He took the orange from the woman. “Thanks,” he said uncertainly, slowly hiding behind Abby’s back.

 

“You’re welcome,” she smiled. “I didn’t know if I’d see you again, Abby. You’re good at staying under the radar.”

 

The blonde scratched her neck. “Uh… yeah, sorry.”

 

She and Siona had talked a bit last night. They’d only exchanged info about the Rattlers, but the woman had quickly fallen asleep, still exhausted from her capture.

 

“You don’t have to apologize for that.” Siona glanced around before continuing, “Actually, I should be the one apologizing. I couldn’t help overhearing your conversation.”

 

Abby tensed slightly. She didn’t like being spied on, even if she had assumed the woman meant no harm. Now she wasn’t so sure.

 

What was this about ? Had the WLF caught up with her after all this time ? Or the Seraphites ?

 

“What do you want ?”

 

“Are you Fireflies ?” Siona’s tone was serious, and the blonde couldn’t read it. She couldn’t tell whether that was meant to be a good or a bad thing.

 

“I am.” Her voice came out a bit rougher than she’d have liked, but she didn’t want Lev involved in something with unknown risks.

 

Siona seemed to sense her unease.

 

“Okay, no worries. I’m just looking for them. I heard they were meeting in Santa Barbara, and something tells me you heard the same.”

 

Abby looked at Lev, who seemed just as surprised as she was. Then she turned back to Siona — but this time, her eyes were intrigued.

 

“You’re a Firefly ?”

 

“Not yet, but I’d like to be.”

 

Abby relaxed at that. Siona sounded confident. She also seemed pretty determined to get every piece of information the blonde had.

 

They could become some kind of allies — fighting for the same cause. Besides, the woman seemed to care about Lev for some reason. So Abby figured she could trust her.

 

After all, finding other Fireflies — or people on their way to becoming one — was a good thing.

 

Abby glanced around before murmuring, “I contacted them right before I got captured. They’re on Catalina Island, not Santa Barbara,” she explained while placing more fruit in the crate.

 

“If only I’d known sooner,” she chuckled bitterly and sighed, casting a worried glance. “Do you know someone named Maddy ? She joined the Fireflies a few years before they went underground and was stationed at the Atlanta outpost.”

 

That name meant nothing to Abby. She didn’t really know anyone from Atlanta — she only knew it was one of the biggest bases. Nothing more.

 

Siona’s anxious eyes made her feel bad for not having anything to say.

 

The blonde looked down. “No, I don’t know her. I’m sorry…”

 

Siona nodded, biting the inside of her cheek. “Don’t worry. I didn’t really expect you to know. At least I tried.” The woman gave her a sad smile.

 

Abby truly felt sorry for her. She wished she could help, but she really didn’t know anything.

 

Lev’s voice suddenly broke the silence. “Why do you want to find the Fireflies? Is it because of this Maddy ?”

 

“Lev ??” Abby widened her eyes at him. That was a pretty personal thing to ask. Maybe Siona didn’t want to talk about it.

 

The boy just shrugged, not really understanding what he’d done wrong.

 

But instead of being upset, Siona laughed.

 

“Yes, that’s exactly why. She’s my sister. She disappeared a few years ago, and I think if the Fireflies are back, she’ll come back too.”

 

She sounded convinced.

 

“I hope you find her, then,” Lev said, offering his support. There was a little sparkle in his eyes. He seemed more comfortable around the woman.

 

Abby stayed silent. She had nothing hopeful to say. Siona wouldn’t find her sister — just like they hadn’t managed to reach the Fireflies. They were all trapped and exploited by the Rattlers, and it could last months — maybe years. But Siona probably already knew that.

 

Abby, pull yourself together. Usually it’s Lev who’s pessimistic, not you…

 

She had to stay positive, so Lev would keep the hope she had lost. She was starting to resemble her father. Maybe caring for a child does that to people. They try to show the younger ones the good in the world to make life easier.

 

Lost in her thoughts, she kept picking oranges mechanically. She didn’t even hear Lev calling her.

 

The boy touched her arm. “Abby ? Abby ?”

 

“What ?”

 

“Siona talked about her travels. She’s seen so many things. She even stayed in other countries !” he said excitedly.

 

The blonde blinked, looking at the woman, who seemed a little proud.

 

“Oh. That’s amazing.”

 

She herself had never left the U.S., and for Lev — who had only ever lived in Seattle — it must have been even more impressive.

 

The boy’s enthusiasm warmed her heart. It was so rare nowadays that one of his smiles was worth more than all the treasures in the world. He continued talking to Siona while the blonde smiled tenderly and went on with her task.

 

The boxes were almost full. They had to be unloaded in no time. As Abby lifted her box, she signaled the others to follow with a nod. “Come on, let’s go.”

 

As she headed toward the planting row, her smile vanished instantly.

 

Abby saw the one person she absolutely didn’t want to see. The redhead was sitting on the ground, turning the soil over with her hands, and thankfully, she hadn’t noticed them yet. The blonde tried to change direction, but it was too late — Lev’s constant chatter had stopped. He had seen her.

 

The boy looked at her immediately with a worried expression.

 

I should have told him earlier…

 

Abby grabbed his arm and quickly led him in the opposite direction, not wanting the girl to notice them. They also left Siona to hide behind a row of plants. She would apologize later, but this little issue she had almost forgotten was far more important.

 

Lev was frightened. His eyebrows were deeply furrowed as he looked behind him as if the girl was about to come after them.

 

Abby had told him the whole story about her father, Joel, and everything that had happened in Seattle. She wanted to be honest with him, even if she feared he would see her differently. She had never claimed to be a good person, but that didn’t mean she wanted to be seen as a monster. Still, he deserved to know more about her — more than anyone else.

 

He was the one who best understood the danger she was in.

 

“Abby, why is she here ? Is she going to hurt you ? Kill you ?” the boy was nearly panicking.

 

“No, no, Lev, I’ll protect us. We’ll be fine,” she said, kneeling and gently drawing circles on the boy’s back to calm him. “She’s injured anyway, she’s in no shape to fight. We’re not in danger,” she soothed.

 

“I don’t want her to hurt you,” he cried.

 

“I know, I know, I won’t let her,” she wiped a few tears from the corners of his eyes.

 

“What if you can’t stop her? What if she still hurts you?” He grabbed her shoulders.

 

“Okay, listen to me, I need you to breathe first, okay ? Take a deep breath and let it out slowly,” she demonstrated to show him.

 

His breathing gradually steadied as Abby whispered soft words. She didn’t want this girl to put him in such a state, even if she was just as terrified as he was.

 

“Listen, I’ll never let anything happen to us. Ever,” she said, stroking his head. “I’ll try to fix things with her, we won’t even need to fight, I promise,” she hugged him tightly, and Lev clung to her as if she might vanish at any moment.

 

She would have held him for hours if she could. It was the most comforting thing she had ever felt — as if, when the child was in her arms, all her fears suddenly disappeared. She didn’t have to worry because he was there and safe. But unfortunately, it didn’t last long, as they had to keep working before the Rattlers came to force them.

 

Abby was going to keep her promise. For their safety. For Lev. But a part of her also wanted to heal the guilt that poisoned her inside.

 

If making things right meant ending this cycle of violence, she would do it. Even if it had to start with that girl. She wanted to avoid that woman continuing down the same path she once did. It wasn’t worth it.

 

Abby remembered the first time she saw Jackson. When it all nearly began.

 

Snowflakes fell from the sky while her feet froze in the thick snow. Owen had shown her the town, and it was so vast that it took her breath away. A true haven thrived there, fully protected behind walls and full of life.

 

Anyone would have dreamed of finding refuge there, to rebuild, to find safety or peace. But deep down, she knew Owen wanted to be anywhere but there.

 

Abby, I want what you want, but not at any cost,” he had said.

 

Because yes, her intentions toward that town weren’t peaceful. She wanted Joel dead. She wanted him to pay for what he had done. For destroying her life, her dreams, her family. She had been blinded by hatred. Even when she learned Mel was pregnant, she hadn’t stopped.

 

If she had realized it earlier, if her priorities had been different, what would have happened?

 

Her friends would still be alive. Mel would have had her baby and become a wonderful mother. Owen might have convinced them all to leave Seattle to avoid the war. Manny and she would still be having their dumb contests. Nora would still be there to watch over her.

 

And that girl would have continued her peaceful life.

 

Yet Abby didn’t regret killing Joel. He deserved it. He had killed so many, taken so much from her. He was nothing more than a bloodthirsty monster in her eyes. A heartless man who destroyed everything in his path without looking back.

 

But in the end, he was just an old man, ready to die, fully aware of his actions, without even begging for mercy — because he didn’t deserve it.

 

Her true regrets were that she couldn’t claim to be better than him. That she had ruined her own life and those of the people she loved. That she had become someone she could never be proud of.

 

I’ll do better now.

 

Suddenly, a scream rang out. Everyone turned toward the source of the noise. Some prisoners tried to see what was happening, but out of fear. To intervene meant signing your death sentence.

 

Abby looked up over the row of plants to identify who had screamed. They were near the fences. A rattlesnake stood over a slim figure, striking repeatedly. The sounds of blows and groans of pain made many shudder.

 

Abby hated this kind of event, which sadly happened far too often.

 

The blonde turned away. She hated hearing screams — she heard them every day and it never stopped. If she could, she’d cover her ears with her hands to block out the noise, but the screams were still too loud — here, and in her dreams.

 

Not far off, three Rattlers rushed to the scene in case they had to intervene. They left an empty table behind where they had been playing poker. Cards and chips were scattered in a hurry. Only their weapons had been taken, and their bags remained on the ground.

 

A glint caught Abby’s eye. A bottle of alcohol had been left in a bag. It was right out in the open, as if on a pedestal, easy for anyone to steal. All she had to do was grab it quickly when no one was looking — and she had to do it now.

 

Abby looked around before stepping toward the table. The other Rattlers weren’t paying attention as she moved silently. They were more focused on the spectacle across the yard.

 

Lev didn’t move, remaining where he was. He didn’t know what the woman was doing, but it was far from reassuring. If she got caught, she’d be in big trouble.

 

The blonde was now crouched by the bag, hidden behind the table. With a quick and easy motion, her hand snatched the bottle. Then, with practiced agility, Abby tucked it under her shirt, into her waistband. The glass was cold against her skin. A small bump was visible, but the bottle was small enough to go unnoticed.

 

The scattered cards also caught her attention. A little distraction wouldn’t hurt. And since she was already at it, stealing a few more things wouldn’t make a difference. The pack of cards now sat in her back pocket. No one would suspect the slaves of stealing a silly game.

 

She calmly returned to Lev, satisfied with her accomplishment. The boy looked appalled, a slightly annoyed but obvious expression on his face. Abby gave him a sheepish shrug.

 

“I’ll explain later, trust me,” she whispered.

 

 

 

 

After what felt like hours, the sounds of the struggle finally stopped. But her muscles remained tense as she worked. She would never get used to it. Whether it was happening to her or someone else — it was always horrible.

 

When the man finally walked away, Abby recognized the figure. It was the girl’s first day, and she was already a Rattler target.

 

They always go for the weakest…

 

She was slumped against the fence, panting. Her nose bled heavily, and her eyes were dazed. She still looked stunned from the altercation as another man approached to help her.

 

The redhead looked so bad that Abby felt sorry for her. She shouldn’t have come here. The blonde thought the younger girl had learned her lesson the last time, but apparently not.

 

Suddenly, her sharp eyes met Abby’s. The light green in them was almost hypnotic, capable of expressing so much at once that it was nearly terrifying. They changed in a split second when they realized who they were looking at.

 

The confused green turned into blazing fire. A fire that could consume everything in its path. Full of anger. Contempt. Hatred. And it was aimed right at her.

 

Abby held her gaze, her throat dry. It was as if those eyes could turn her to ashes with a snap. They were powerful and intimidating — even though the girl’s condition didn’t match the intensity.

 

But Abby didn’t want to dwell on her now. The day was almost over anyway, and she’d wait to approach her once they were in the cell and out of sight. Not like she was in a rush.

 

Unable to bear the eye contact anymore, she broke their almost magnetic connection. She and Lev rejoined Siona, who thankfully asked no questions about their earlier escape, though Abby apologized anyway.

 

Only a few hours left.

 

 

 

 

Unfortunately for her, time passed faster than she’d expected. They were already walking silently toward their cell as the Rattlers escorted them. Abby still hid the bottle of alcohol in her clothes as discreetly as possible. Sweat beaded down her back in fear of being caught.

 

Lev was just as cautious, stepping in front of her to hide the slight bulge in her shirt.

 

What kind of mess had she gotten herself into this time ?

 

Once behind bars, Lev pulled her aside and spoke into her ear so no one else would hear.

 

“What are you going to do with it ?” he asked, concerned.

 

“I’m going to treat her. She could die if we don’t do anything — and now that I have this, I can’t go back,” Abby felt a bit foolish. She had really acted without thinking. Lev had already pointed that out to her, but thinking clearly was harder than it sounded.

 

“Are you sure about this ?” The boy grabbed her arm, worry etched into his face. She didn’t like worrying him, but she really needed to do this.

 

The blonde nodded, though deep down, she wasn’t so sure. She gently freed herself from his grip, though he didn’t look convinced.

 

“Don’t worry,” she whispered.

 

After mentally preparing herself, Abby took a deep breath before approaching the girl. She was extremely anxious. It was the first time they would speak since the theater. And the first time they might talk without threatening to kill each other. At least, that was the hope.

 

Her steps were quiet, and the girl didn’t notice her at first. But once she did, her deadly gaze returned instantly.

 

“What do you want ?” Her voice was dry and hoarse, but not as forceful as it could’ve been. Abby wanted to run, but she had to continue — it was for the right reason.

 

Abby pulled the bottle of alcohol from her clothing.

 

The girl’s eyes widened in surprise and confusion, fixated on the bottle. Then they locked on Abby again.

 

But this time, it wasn’t hatred or contempt in her eyes. It was as if the redhead no longer knew who she was. She rediscovered her, analyzing her from head to toe, unable to comprehend why she would show her this bottle. Her mouth opened but no words came out.

 

Abby was speechless too, but not wanting to waste time, she knelt beside her, on the side of the injury. She skillfully uncorked the bottle and remembered to breathe.

 

“Lift your shirt,” she said gently, not wanting to startle her.

 

Still unable to speak, the girl frowned in contempt. She also remained perfectly still, a bit more defensive even. But most of all, she didn’t do as asked.

 

Even if Abby understood, it was still frustrating. She wanted to get this over with quickly. She certainly didn’t need the redhead refusing help when it was already hard enough to offer it.

 

“Look, you’re hurt and need medical care. It’ll only take a few seconds,” she explained patiently.

 

Nothing. Abby sighed.

 

“I don’t want to hurt you, okay ? I’m done with that now.”

 

“As if I cared,” the girl scoffed. Sweat beaded on her forehead as her fever rose.

 

“I don’t want to fight you. You can try all you want, but you’re not in any shape to do it,” Abby said, sweaty hands gesturing toward the bottle, inviting her to take it. But the girl didn’t seem to interpret it that way.

 

“Don’t fucking touch me,” she snapped.

 

Abby raised her hands. “I wasn’t going to.” She was a bit startled by the sudden reaction.

 

The girl looked not only angry but terrified. Her hands propped her up on the floor, as if she were ready to get up and run at any moment.

 

Well, she wasn’t going to wait forever for her to accept. If she was going to be this stubborn, there was no chance she’d change her mind. Abby hoped this would be enough regardless.

 

“Well, I’ll let you do it yourself then.”

 

Abby placed the bottle beside the girl, still slightly annoyed. But before leaving, she wanted to say what was on her mind.

 

“Stop doing this. I know you think it’s the only way, but it’s not. It only makes things worse.”

 

“Don’t pretend you know me.” Her tone was as cold as her glare.

 

“I’m not pretending. I just know better,” she shot back, just as coldly. If being nice didn’t work, she wouldn’t force it.

 

The girl didn’t reply, her face creased in anger. Abby stood, gave her one last glance, and finally returned to Lev.

 

But even after all that, she didn’t realize that the perplexed green eyes hadn’t stopped watching her for a long time.

 

Notes:

well I erased the old chapter so I don't know what I said...

I'm not very good I know T^T

I absolutely love Lev and Abby. they are my favorite.

Siona inspires Lev's admiration through her travels because we all know he would love to travel.

maybe Abby's act of kindness will be rewarded... or not?

all you have to do is find out what's going on in ellie's head

Chapter 6: Make it stop

Summary:

Ellie loses herself in her thoughts but one thing is certain, she will not be softened by the hand offered to her.

Notes:

Hi !! I took a little time for this chapter because I'm working on my oneshot series and also because of the little error in chapter 5, sorry again...

I hope you'll like it and don't hesitate to let me know if you do :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 


 

Ellie was stunned.

 

She felt like she was in a parallel world where everything had been warped. The recent events were as likely as scenarios straight out of the comic books from her childhood — in other words, completely impossible. This had to be a dream. There was no other explanation.

 

What just happened ?

 

The bottle remained still on the ground like a mirage. She didn’t touch it, afraid it might vanish. So Ellie waited, as if with enough patience the amber liquid would eventually evaporate. But minutes passed without a single muscle moving, and absolutely nothing happened. Abby was still on the other side of the room, and that stupid bottle was still next to her.

 

Why did she give it to me ? To help me ?

 

Ellie shook her head. It didn’t make sense. Abby had nothing to gain from this. If the blonde had just let her die from her injury, she’d probably be at peace now, finally rid of her. It must’ve been tempting — after all, Abby had made it very clear she never wanted to see her again. Sparing her again wouldn’t have been an option, so helping her ? Unthinkable. So why ? Why help her ? And where had she even found that bottle?

 

The redhead didn’t understand. The gears in her mind were turning so fast that steam could’ve come out of her ears. The background chatter of the slaves had turned into a meaningless hum. Knots were forming in her brain, making it hard to think at all.

 

Her gaze stayed fixed on the blonde, searching for clues, but she was sitting with her back to her as if nothing had happened. As if what she’d just done was perfectly normal. Was this some kind of peace offering ? Like tending to her wound would erase everything that had happened ? How stupid to think she would change her mind.

 

“I’m done with this now.”

 

Maybe Abby had moved on, but Ellie wasn’t ready for that. It was probably easy for her to forget what she did to Joel or Jesse. But for Ellie, it was impossible.

 

Her eyes scanned Abby with suspicion. She was thin, and seeing her like this was shocking. The last image Ellie had of her was of a strong, ruthless woman towering above her with a knife in hand. Her imposing figure bathed in the red basement light, her expression filled with a mix of pure hatred and pain.

 

Ellie had never admitted it, but she had been terrified of Abby. She truly thought the woman was going to slit her throat without hesitation.

 

She almost did…

 

But the Abby sitting right in front of her now had nothing in common with the one from the theater.

 

Her eyes drifted to her braid swaying down her back. Her hair had grown since last time, and it was lighter than she remembered. In Seattle, it had been soaked from the city’s endless rain, but now it was dry and sunlit.

 

Abby sat in front of the child, who was frowning. Ellie couldn’t see her face, but her head was lowered, like she was being scolded by the child who had launched into a long monologue. It went on for several minutes until suddenly, the boy’s wary eyes caught her persistent gaze. He stopped talking, and with a piercing look, seemed to dare the redhead to come closer. His small hand clutched the blonde’s black t-shirt in a weak protective gesture, like he was trying to stop her from leaving.

 

I’m not the one who started this, kid…

 

The boy was definitely not something Ellie had expected.

 

She looked at the improbable duo. She hadn’t realized it at first, but she now undoubtedly recognized those scars on his cheeks. In Seattle, she had fought with several of them. Those people, all dressed in brown leather coats, torches in hand, scouring forests and ruins. All hunting wolves to hang and gut them in the name of a God. Just remembering their eerie whistles sent chills down her spine.

 

What are a Scar and a Wolf doing together ? Weren’t they at war ?

 

What led to this strange pairing was a mystery, and she didn’t quite know what to think. All she knew was that Abby and the boy were close. Too close for people from opposing factions. They were practically glued together, like they were cemented, and it was borderline exasperating.

 

Ellie tried to shift positions for comfort, but the pain in her abdomen quickly reminded her of her wound. She ran a hand over the stitches above her shirt, where the fabric was slightly damp. When she pulled her hand away, her palm was dotted with blood. She stared obsessively at the dark red as her heart began to race, and then, a thought crossed her mind.

 

If Abby doesn’t want to fight, maybe I could give her a reason to.

 

Her green eyes fell once more on the boy. The child was smaller and certainly weaker. Ellie had no doubt he knew how to fight, but she had more experience. She was stronger, even with her injury.

 

He won’t stand a chance against me. I could use him against her.

 

Shocked by her own thoughts, Ellie looked down at the ground, ashamed. How could she think something like that ? He wasn’t part of it.

 

Abby made him part of it.

 

The redhead closed her eyes. She rubbed her forehead with her clean hand, trying to calm her nerves.

 

No.

 

She didn’t want to hurt a child. She couldn’t hurt a child.

 

JJ’s chubby little face flashed in her mind. His brown eyes full of life. The moments when she’d take him for walks and make him laugh for hours. When he raised his tiny hands to be picked up. Or when she’d sing lullabies while he drifted to sleep in her arms. He was her little treasure — the only one who could make her forget Seattle and, sometimes, even Joel.

 

Yet she had left him.

 

The guilt of having forgotten Joel, even for a moment, had been too much, and she ran. But JJ was still the best thing that had happened to her in a long time. For a while, she truly thought she could be a mother but it turned out she couldn’t.

 

He was innocent of all the horrors she had lived or committed. If someone had tried to hurt him to get to her… Ellie felt sick. Maybe staying away from him could protect him in some way.

 

I miss you, little spud…

 

Unwittingly, the woman from the aquarium had crept into her thoughts. Her eyes widened with fear. The trembling of her hands. How she had tried to save Owen’s life, and her baby’s. The way the knife had slid so easily into her neck.

 

He skin suddently began to itch.

 

She’d done worse before, hadn’t she ?

 

I didn’t know she was pregnant, goddammit.

 

A storm of dark thoughts took over her mind and raged without end. She didn’t notice the man approaching.

 

“You planning to stare at that bottle all night or what ?” he asked from a few steps away.

 

Ellie jumped again, nearly having a heart attack. Then her head turned slowly toward Anthony, like a robot. Her eyes were dangerously narrowed, and the poor guy was sweating nervously.

 

“Seriously ?” she said in a flat, way-too-neutral voice.

 

She hated being interrupted when she was deep in thought — especially about something that important. She just wanted to be left alone.

 

“I’m sorry… but I still don’t think dogs would enjoy me. I probably taste awful.” He sat down beside her, back against the stone wall.

 

Ellie wasn’t sure why the guy kept hanging around her. There were probably way more interesting people here. Maybe it was because she was the first person he met with Siona. Except Siona apparently had a new friend. And that friend was definitely not someone Ellie would recommend. Quite the opposite.

 

“You gonna do something or not ?” he said, picking up the bottle to examine it. “The other girl was nice enough to give it to you. You could at least try not to die.”

 

Nice ? He really had no idea.

 

But he was right. No matter the blonde’s intentions, she had to avoid dying from a damn tree.

 

Ellie snatched the drink from his hands and tried to apply it to her wound. Unfortunately, she couldn’t really see what she was doing. Holding her t-shirt in one hand and the bottle in the other, trying to pour the liquid precisely was a bit tricky. Her hands were shaking, but she kept going, stubborn as ever.

 

“Uh… okay, give me that or you’re gonna spill it everywhere,” he said, holding out his hand.

 

Ellie was skeptical, but the man looked at her with such desperation that she gave in. She was sure she looked ridiculous squirming around like a worm trying to find the right angle anyway. She let out a long sigh to show her irritation.

 

The redhead lifted her shirt, and Anthony expertly poured the liquid on her stitches.

 

“Fuck !”

 

A terrible burning sensation shot through the wound. All the surrounding nerves flinched under the sting of the alcohol. Ellie gritted her teeth hard as her muscles tightened from the pain. It was never pleasant — and never would be.

 

“You could’ve warned me, fuck’s sake,” she shouted.

 

“Oh, sorry, like that was gonna change anything,” he replied sarcastically. “And you’re welcome, by the way.”

 

“Ha… ha…” she fake-laughed.

 

He gave her a sarcastic, insincere smile, and Ellie resisted the strong urge to plan his murder. But that probably wouldn’t be a good idea, so to avoid any incident, she looked down at the stitches. One of them was damaged. Luckily, it wasn’t torn like she feared, but enough to bleed. She gently, yet firmly, pressed on it to stop the slow trickle.

 

“You know, she’s the one who came to help when you passed out. I told you about her,” he said, pointing his thumb at the taller woman.

 

What ?

 

Abby hadn’t come to help her once — but twice ? What the hell was wrong with her ? After everything that happened between them, how could she feel the need to help ? Ellie had killed her fucking friends, had tried to kill her — still trying to. That woman was asylum-worthy if she kept acting like this.

 

If it had been the other way around, Ellie wouldn’t have lifted a finger for her and would’ve left her to rot right there. She might’ve even ended her suffering on purpose with a well-placed stab.

 

“Oh… and Siona’s what now ? Her friend ? She didn’t seem like the kind to get close to anyone,” she said, not wanting to reveal her thoughts.

 

“Yeah,” he shrugged. “It’s probably easier to trust people when they have kids.”

 

“Right, so why are you stuck to me like glue ? I don’t have any kids.” She pushed the image of JJ from her mind.

 

“Ouch. First of all, rude. Second, despite your shitty attitude, you’re actually kinda funny.”

 

She’d never tried to be funny with him. But she remembered the moment she’d literally faceplanted because of a plant. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

 

“Glad I can brighten your day with my delightful personality then,” she said, eyes rolling to the sky.

 

But Anthony wasn’t bothered by her comment and just laughed. He picked up the cap lying on the floor and sealed the bottle. Then he looked around and grabbed a nearby mattress. He tucked the bottle into a small tear in the fabric — pretty clever.

 

“Well, if you get hurt again, I think we’ve got enough,” he said, wiping his hands on his jeans. “How’d it happen anyway ? Was it the Rattlers ?”

 

“Let’s say that.”

 

“Well, they weren’t kind to you.”

 

Ellie looked at the bruises on his face. The worst was on his jaw, where the skin had turned completely purple. He also had a black eye that was slightly swollen.

 

It’s not like they were being nice to any of them.

 

“I could say the same about you.”

 

He ran his fingers over his face. “You’re not wrong.”

 

Ellie watched him in silence. He didn’t look that bad, even if he was annoying. So far, he had only been kind to her, and this was also the first real social interaction she’d had in a very long time. Since the farm… She had exchanged a few words with other travelers about transportation methods, like cars or horses, or to gather information on which direction to take, but nothing more. She had never had a conversation like this.

 

Ellie didn’t really know how to continue the discussion, so she went with something mundane.

 

“So… how did you get captured?”

 

The man looked at her, but his expression was unreadable. The redhead suddenly feared she had brought up a bad memory, but Anthony simply leaned the back of his head against the wall before speaking.

 

“My group was traveling not far from here, we were just passing through. And one of our guys got into a fight with some of us over supplies or something.” He looked deeply annoyed. “Then that asshole decided to run off and left everything behind. I couldn’t let him go alone, so I followed him.” He shook his head. “The Rattlers got him first. And then me, right after.”

 

“Oh… that sucks.”

 

“Yeah, I know.”

 

“But why isn’t he here ?” If Anthony had his friend in the cell, he probably would’ve stayed with him, not with her.

 

“No idea. Last time I saw him, they put him in another truck.”

 

Interesting.

 

So there were many other slaves, but the Rattlers made sure to separate them—maybe for security reasons or simply for organization. Ellie didn’t really know.

 

“Anyway, I swear that when I see that son of a bitch again, I’m going to kill him with my bare hands.” His hands were clenched, as if he was already imagining it.

 

“Don’t let me stop you, then.” The redhead didn’t know if she should be worried about this guy or just let him be.

 

He chuckled. “Appreciate it.”

 

The sound of boots on stone suddenly silenced them. Their attention turned to the end of the dark hallway where a door opened. Ellie tensed immediately as the Rattlers lined up, trays in hand. They approached the cell, their weapons still strapped to their belts. Each one placed a tray on the ground and slid it under the door.

 

Several bowls filled with a kind of thick porridge were scattered around. Ellie’s stomach growled involuntarily—she hadn’t realized how hungry she was. She usually didn’t eat much. First, because food was rather scarce during her travels, but also because she simply didn’t want to. It had been too hard to force herself to eat anything for a long time. She just couldn’t. But after more than a day without food, the emptiness in her stomach was almost consuming. It was rare for her to get to that point.

 

The prisoners helped themselves as soon as the Rattlers left, and following their lead, the redhead tried to stand up by leaning against the wall. Her legs wobbled a bit, still not fully recovered from the earlier beating. Anthony seemed to notice and motioned for her to stay seated before heading toward the trays.

 

The man returned with two bowls in hand and gave her one before sitting back down in his place.

 

Just looking at the porridge, Ellie grimaced in disgust. It was impossible to tell if it was a puree or a soup, or maybe a broth. Chunks floated on the surface, and the smell was nauseating. She hadn’t expected a feast, but what they had taken looked more like vomit than food. Hesitant, she brought the edge of the bowl to her lips. If the smell was any indication of the taste, it was even worse. The vegetable bits were stringy and cold. She could almost detect grains of sand, as if no one had thought to clean the food before cooking it. Ellie swallowed with difficulty.

 

This is disgusting.

 

“Jesus Christ… this is disgusting… what the hell—” Anthony was cut off by a violent cough as he began to hit his chest.

 

Ellie patted his back. “Dude… don’t die already ?”

 

He cleared his throat several times before giving her a thumbs-up to signal he was fine. He had a few tears in his eyes from the intensity of the cough, which he quickly wiped away.

 

Ellie was full of compassion. Every bite was horrible. The almost abrasive sensation of the food going down her throat made her sick. But despite that, hunger was winning. It was the only thing they had to eat, so they had no choice if they wanted to survive.

 

How long am I going to have to eat this ?

 

The redhead couldn’t help but glance at the blonde. Abby was eating quickly, without even grimacing once. As if eating this slop was the most natural thing in the world. She must’ve gotten used to it.

 

How long had she been here?

 

Judging by her appearance, Ellie figured it must have taken at least two or three months. Losing that much weight had to take time, even under extreme conditions.

 

Abby noticed her gaze and suddenly looked very uncomfortable. She avoided her piercing eyes and slowed the pace at which she was eating. Ellie hadn’t noticed at first, but the woman had been eating rather fast—like someone who didn’t eat very often.

 

Why am I even wondering… It’s obvious she’s starving.

 

Ellie tried to push any thoughts about Abby out of her mind. For now, she needed to focus on not throwing up her food. The girl didn’t want to finish it, but she didn’t know when they’d get to eat again, so she forced herself. Bite by bite, she ate slowly and reluctantly. Instead, she tried to imagine the wonderful meals she had tasted back at the farm to forget what she was really eating.

 

Dina always cooked with patience and care, as if every meal of the day had to be as nutritious as it was delicious. The redhead often admired her from their living room, enjoying both the smell coming from the kitchen and the fabulous view of the girl she loved. She watched her lovingly until Dina noticed. The woman would turn from her task to look at her with a confident smile, placing her hands on her hips. She then pointed to the vegetables that needed peeling while she handled the rest.

 

She used to say, “I know my beauty is breathtaking, but I hope it doesn’t distract you too much.”

 

But Ellie always agreed with a small smile, happy to help. Though she couldn’t promise not to be distracted while Dina leaned over the stove. Her black hair curled slightly from the cooking heat. The freckles that looked like a constellation on her adorably focused face. Or the curves of her body Ellie could linger on for hours. Everything about Dina was beautiful. Her green eyes captured every part of Ellie’s body as she watched her, just to make sure she remembered everything about the woman she loved every single day.

 

Ellie had wished, maybe for the thousandth time, that she had never left the farm. Everything was better there, wasn’t it ? She had a roof to live under, a bed to sleep in, food in abundance, a family. Everything was better. Even if it sounded like a lie.

 

Once she finished the bowl after long torture, Ellie felt a wave of fatigue wash over her. She still had a bit of a fever, and her day had been particularly exhausting. Her body hurt even when she didn’t move. She could pass out at any moment, but she didn’t want to fall asleep while Abby was still awake.

 

Abby said she didn’t want to hurt her.

 

Could she really believe her ?

 

No.

 

She had no reason to believe her. Her stupid bottle meant nothing to her. Absolutely nothing. She didn’t want some dumb truce or anything else that woman had to offer.

 

The blonde was now leaning against the opposite wall, still next to the boy who was already lying down and fast asleep on a mattress. Abby tapped her finger on her knee as if waiting for something while she stared at the ceiling with a calm expression. She looked exhausted but deliberately stayed awake, even when she yawned softly.

 

When her blue eyes quickly glanced at her, Ellie frowned in suspicion.

 

Is she waiting for me to fall asleep?

 

Ellie felt extremely frustrated with the situation, especially because she knew it was going to happen no matter what. She was going to fall asleep—she could feel it. Her eyelids were heavy, her eyes dry and sore. All she wanted was to lie down on the few blankets scattered on the hard floor and slip into the darkness of unconsciousness. The redhead definitely wasn’t going to last long like this.

 

Ellie prayed silently that Abby was truly sincere in what she said. If she could find at least one benefit in the woman’s strange pacifism, it was of course not being attacked during the night, but also during the time she needed to recover from her injury.

 

She had already survived one night. Abby wasn’t going to do anything this time either, right ?

 

Ellie collapsed despite herself to the floor, her head completely engulfed in a thick fog. She was in pain. She didn’t want to be there, in that cell, regretting ever stepping into it. So she tried to imagine something softer than the hard floor to sleep on. She tried to imagine the nights she had spent under the stars, listening to the soothing sounds of nature. She tried to imagine Dina’s warm arms wrapped around her for protection.

 

If only the nightmares didn’t come to haunt her.

 

She just wanted the pain to stop tonight. She didn’t want to see Joel’s bloody face anymore, nor the blank stares of Jesse, Sam and Henry, Tess, Riley’s bloodshot eyes. Nor the blue irises that stared at her constantly.

 

I’m not pretending because I know better.”

 

Know better how ? Watching your loved ones die ? Ellie was sure Abby knew that pain. But had she watched the most important person in her life get tortured and then killed right in front of her ? The redhead strongly doubted it.

 

This only gets worse.”

 

What could possibly be worse than what she was already going through ? What could be worse than losing the people who meant everything to her ? Losing her family because of pain that refused to go away ? That kept coming back to that day, over and over again ?

 

Just for tonight.

 

She heard a deafening crack and the splatter of blood. Blood. So much blood.

 

Please, make it stop.

 

Notes:

Santa Barbara's Ellie is still deep in her quest for revenge, but I think having a step back, with her injury and being locked up, can keep her from acting too fast.

She has more time to think, especially about Lev. I don't know if she really would have killed him in the game but I don't think she would have done it in normal times, just seeing her reaction after killing Mel.

I imagine Ellie and Anthony as quite similar. They are intelligent but also very impulsive. But maybe Anthony is even more impulsive.

Either way, Ellie isn't about to change her plans for Abby, but maybe even if she chooses to ignore it, Abby's help has a slight impact on her. She is just beginning to question herself but the pain is still too strong.

Chapter 7: I'm fine

Summary:

Abby faces something that could have gone wrong, very wrong.

Notes:

Hi !! I worked a lot for this chapter, you can't even know how much. I rewrote it at least five times and almost gave up 😭

But here it is!!

IMPORTANT : I will soon start my revisions for my end-of-year exams so the updates may take longer. I'll bring a chapter if I have time but I'm not 100% sure so we'll see

Good reading and as always don't hesitate to tell me if you liked it :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 


 

“I still can’t believe you gave that to her.”

 

It was at least the hundredth time she’d heard Lev say that exact sentence, and the worried line across his forehead hadn’t left him in days. The poor boy was completely lost, still trying to understand why the blonde had tried to save that girl.

 

Abby could understand—it had been pretty unexpected coming from her. But even if she wanted to, she couldn’t give him a direct answer.

 

“I don’t know… maybe it’s just to make peace…” Abby hesitated as she scrubbed the dirty floor with a brush. She didn’t like upsetting the boy, it made her feel guilty.

 

Still, it was true. It wasn’t enough to make up for everything that had happened between them, but she sincerely hoped she wouldn’t regret it. Abby didn’t have the heart to let her die like that—even if she couldn’t do anything, she wouldn’t have felt at peace. Quite the opposite.

 

She hoped this improvised truce would bear fruit.

 

“She needed it and no one was going to help her, so I did…” she tried to explain clumsily. Then she dipped the brush into the bucket next to them.

 

Lev gave her an unreadable look before softening. He knew Abby well, and when she had an idea in mind, she wouldn’t let it go. Besides, the blonde just wanted to do the right thing, as always—and Lev couldn’t blame her for that.

 

That’s how they met, after all. The tall woman had helped him and Yara for no apparent reason, saying she was only doing it for herself. That was probably true, but Lev knew she cared deeply about them.

 

He sighed. He had really been scared when she rushed toward that table. She had deliberately put herself in danger. Sometimes, he felt like he was the more reasonable of the two when she acted so impulsively. He didn’t want to be mad at her, but he wished she were more careful.

 

“But the card game ? Was that really necessary ?” he asked gently, with a hint of desperation.

 

“I thought it would be a good idea…” Abby murmured. She just wanted Lev to have something to play with, to help pass the time, to bring a small sense of normalcy. But he was right—the risk she’d taken wasn’t worth a stupid game.

 

She didn’t want to put herself in danger knowing Lev was upset. It was just that part of her would rather take risks as long as she knew he wasn’t involved. It wasn’t fair to him, but it felt safer that way.

 

Lev had sad eyes. He was aware of everything Abby did for him, all that she sacrificed. She thought she was being discreet, but he saw it anyway. He felt like a burden to her, no matter how many times she told him otherwise. He was tired of not being able to help her in return.

 

“Alright, but please, don’t go back for the chips,” Lev joked, trying to lighten the mood and show off a new word he’d learned.

 

Abby chuckled softly.

 

“You don’t have to worry about that. I think if I had taken them, teaching you the rules would’ve taken a century.” Abby poured more water on the floor to scrub away the grime.

 

“A century ? But we can’t live that long,” he looked at her like she was dumb.

 

“Lev, it’s called an exaggeration. I just mean it would take longer than expected.”

 

The boy nodded thoughtfully, then suddenly stopped with an indignant look. He also stopped the circular scrubbing motion he’d been making on the tiles.

 

“I don’t take that long to learn a game,” he protested.

 

“Oh, I know where this is going… Remember the time I tried to teach you chess ?” she sighed.

 

The boy frowned even harder.

 

Abby remembered that failure all too well. She had explained everything over and over, but eventually gave up. Maybe it was just the game itself that didn’t suit him—too boring for a kid, perhaps.

 

“That game is really complicated. There are too many rules,” he crossed his arms in frustration.

 

“Like most games, Lev—there are rules. Otherwise, it’s too easy,” the blonde rubbed her temples. “So when I tell you the king can only move one space, well, he can only move one space.”

 

“But he’s the king ! He does what he wants, he’s supposed to do more than that,” he exclaimed.

 

“And that’s the problem…” she wanted to facepalm over the boy’s nonsense, but it made her laugh more than anything else. “You’re such a goofball.”

 

Lev mumbled some incomprehensible words as he aggressively wrung out his sponge, making soapy water splash into the bucket. He might have been a patient and thoughtful kid, but when it came to games, that was a whole different story.

 

He’s such a sore loser sometimes.

 

Abby smiled fondly at the boy and flicked a few drops of water at him with her fingers. It was really hot today—hotter than usual, at least. Their task was to clean an old garage and the nearby parking lot. Fortunately, they had found a shaded spot to do it.

 

With a sharp squeal, the boy quickly wiped his face. Then he retaliated by grabbing a handful of water and throwing it at the blonde.

 

“Shit, Lev, I didn’t splash you that much,” she grumbled, wiping her face—thankfully, none had gotten into her eyes. But the boy just snickered in response.

 

“You started it,” he said proudly, as if he had just won some kind of battle—even though it wasn’t supposed to be a competition.

 

“Okay, okay, you win. You got me,” she teased playfully. If they had really been in a water fight, Abby wouldn’t have doubted her victory—but making Lev smile was way better.

 

Not wanting to draw attention, they resumed scrubbing absentmindedly with their sponges, still exchanging a few jokes. The place had been abandoned for a few years and there was a lot of work to do.

 

The Rattlers wanted to renovate it to expand their base. They needed more space after increasing their fleet of trucks, which had probably been stolen from a group of travelers. That wasn’t new for them. They were scavengers, unable to survive on their own, feeding off others like hyenas.

 

Still going about her chore, Abby had the strange feeling of being watched. It wasn’t the first time it happened lately. The blonde tried to ignore it as much as possible, but the gaze was so intense, she felt like it could bore a hole through her skull.

 

She turned to see who it was and, unsurprisingly, met the green eyes she already knew so well. Caught red-handed, the redhead quickly looked away and focused on her own task. She was sweeping the floor near the garage entrance about twenty meters away.

 

Abby was really starting to feel nervous with that girl lingering everywhere she went. It felt like she could sense her breath on her neck with every move she made, and those eyes followed her wherever she went. With each step, she could be sure the girl wasn’t far behind.

 

She didn’t know if it was meant to intimidate her or if she was planning something—but either way, if she was trying to be subtle, she was failing miserably. That constant presence, like a shadow following her, was becoming more and more oppressive. That was also why Abby had been avoiding her even more than usual.

 

It’s creepy.

 

Despite her stiff muscles, Abby tried to act natural, as if the other girl didn’t bother her at all. She didn’t want to alarm Lev about it. But she wasn’t very good at pretending nothing was wrong.

 

That used to make Manny laugh a lot. Whenever she had something to hide, he was often the first to notice. Her attempts at lying were always awkward, and it wasn’t really her fault for trying. But even when he teased her, he was always there when she needed him. He was a good friend.

 

She missed him…

 

Abby gave another quick glance toward the girl—but she was gone. The blonde straightened up to get a better look, but nothing.

That’s weird.

 

“Is something wrong ?”

 

Abby turned to Lev, who had clearly noticed her agitation. All humor had vanished from his expression, replaced by seriousness. She mentally cursed herself for being so obvious—again.

 

“No, everything’s fine. I just thought I saw something. Nothing important,” she tried to reassure him. She was clearly lying, but she couldn’t tell Lev the truth.

 

A bad feeling ran through her veins, and a shiver of anxiety prickled at her toes and fingers. She definitely couldn’t ignore it anymore, the tension in her body was becoming overwhelming.

 

The water bucket was already nearly empty—it needed refilling soon. But Abby was afraid she’d run into that girl if she went. She had to go now, as long as the redhead was out of sight and she could be quick, just in case she came back.

 

“I’m going to refill the bucket. Wait for me here, okay ?” She lifted the bucket, looking the boy seriously in the eyes.

 

“Okay,” he said uncertainly. Even though he had noticed her anxiety, he didn’t question it.

 

With a nod, she stepped out of the building, her braid swinging over her shoulder.

 

The Rattlers patrolled, making sure there were no “slackers” among them. No slave was allowed a break, and they never tired of reminding them. Abby weaved through the other prisoners without drawing much attention.

 

She headed to the truck—the water was in a jerry can the Rattlers had brought. She placed the metal bucket under the spout while a soldier pulled the lever to let out the soapy water.

 

Once the bucket was about a quarter full, he shut the valve. It wasn’t much, but it would be enough.

 

As she reached for the handle, another hand suddenly grabbed the edge of the bucket, stopping her. Startled, she looked up at the Rattler who was watching her strangely, as if he were analyzing her.

 

Abby didn’t recognize this man. He was very tall—even taller than her, and she was already tall. His black hair was cropped short, military-style, and he looked young, maybe in his twenties—like her.

 

But why had he grabbed the bucket ? Was there too much water ? Or not enough ? Abby didn’t understand.

 

Without trying to figure out his strange behavior, she slowly attempted to pry the bucket from his grasp. She needed to get back to work, but she couldn’t afford to confront the soldier outright either. He didn’t seem to react to her first attempt—still too focused on observing her—so she tried again. Just as she was about to pull the bucket closer, his calloused hand suddenly reached for her face.

 

Abby froze instantly, unable to move. All her muscles tensed, ready to flee. She waited reflexively for his next move, ready to defend herself if needed, even though she knew any act of rebellion would be harshly punished.

 

But he didn’t hit her, nor insult her. Instead, he gently took the braid that rested on her shoulder and slid it behind her back, letting it fall along her spine. His hand lingered longer than necessary on the tip of her hair.

 

There was too much softness in this gesture for a Rattler. It didn’t reassure her at all.

 

What does he want ?

 

His expression gave nothing away as his gray eyes scanned her body like he was dissecting her. Abby’s heart pounded. She hated this. She felt like a lab rat under the gaze of a mad scientist. Sweat rolled down her forehead.

 

He stepped forward.

 

Abby abruptly stepped back and let go of the bucket, unable to stand being so close to him. Unfortunately, the bucket fell, spilling its contents over her boots.

 

She went pale as she realized her mistake.

 

“I’m sorry,” she said, though she knew it wouldn’t help this time. She was sure of it.

 

The Rattler stared in silence at the mess she’d made, unmoving. His unpredictability was even more terrifying than the usual beatings. She had no idea what to expect from him. His behavior was nothing like the others’, and the silence was suffocating.

 

Clenching her fists, Abby braced herself for the punishment. Whatever it was, she hoped it would be quick—so she could get back to Lev as soon as possible.

 

“Come with me,” he said.

 

Abby didn’t move. She didn’t understand. He didn’t seem threatening or violent, but the weight in her stomach kept her frozen. Something about him didn’t feel right.

 

When she didn’t respond, he tried to grab her wrist, but she quickly pulled her hand back. Her instincts screamed not to follow him. This wasn’t how they usually did things. Normally, they’d beat someone on the spot as an example—but he didn’t seem to have planned that.

 

He looked at her with disapproval.

 

Seeing she wouldn’t follow, he glanced around quickly, then violently grabbed her forearm and began dragging her behind the truck.

 

Abby felt panic rise in her chest. Her heart pounded as she looked for an escape—only to realize there was none. His grip was too strong, and his weapon hung at his side. She couldn’t do anything.

 

“This will only take a few minutes,” he said before pinning her against the vehicle.

 

Abby was frozen, still as stone. A few months ago, she would’ve kicked him between the legs and snapped his neck—but now, she couldn’t. She was no longer strong enough, physically weakened and without power.

 

Fuck.

 

His face was nearly against her neck. She could feel his breath on her collarbone.

 

No.

 

As he pressed himself against her, the sound of footsteps stopped him.

 

He stepped back immediately, as if he’d been burned. As if he was afraid of getting caught. As if he hadn’t even been allowed to do what he was about to.

 

With the pressure gone, Abby could breathe again—but her throat remained tight.

 

He was about to…

 

Still frozen, her blue eyes shifted to the figure standing at the corner of the truck.

 

The redheaded girl stood there, rooted to the spot like a tree, her eyes flicking between her and the soldier. She looked pale, as if she’d seen a ghost.

 

“What do you want ?” the Rattler barked, his tone harsh and almost panicked.

 

She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out.

 

“What are you looking for ?” he snapped, sounding increasingly frustrated.

 

“I need water,” the redhead said, holding out the empty bucket dangling in her hand. She looked extremely uncomfortable.

 

“Fine. Come back later. I’m busy.”

 

The girl hesitated a moment, then looked directly into Abby’s eyes. Abby knew she couldn’t hide the fear on her face, and the redhead seemed to notice. But instead of staying indifferent, she looked shaken by it. Even disturbed—totally disoriented.

 

She froze and kept staring at them, her green eyes locking onto the Rattler’s grip on Abby’s arm.

 

The man, on the other hand, was losing patience. She could feel his nails digging into her skin.

 

“Fuck off !” he shouted.

 

The girl’s face twisted with something visceral, as if she were about to say something—before falling silent again.

 

“Connor ! What the hell is going on ?!” yelled another Rattler as he approached them.

 

The man suddenly let go of her arm as if nothing had happened before turning toward the other soldier.

 

“Nothing.”

 

“Then why are there two prisoners waiting for the water you’re supposed to be handing out ?” the other man snapped.

 

“I was just about to do it.”

 

“Don’t take me for a fool. The water’s on the other side of the truck,” he said, pointing to where the container was.

 

“Exactly, I was on my way,” the taller man growled, preparing to walk off.

 

The soldier grabbed his shoulder. “Why did you leave your post ?” He seemed suspicious.

 

With a sharp arm movement, he pushed the contact away. “Leave me alone ! I didn’t leave my post. I didn’t do anything wrong !” he shouted.

 

“You didn’t do anything wrong ? Do you want me to remind you of the last ‘accident’ that cost you your previous post ? You said the exact same thing,” the man’s voice was dark.

 

“Try me,” Connor straightened to loom over him menacingly.

 

The two men locked eyes in a tense standoff. It felt like the first one to make a move would trigger a bloody fight between them.

 

Abby hoped they wouldn’t fight. She didn’t want to be blamed for any of this, even though she hadn’t done anything.

 

Why were they fighting ? And what accident were they talking about ?

 

The redhead girl looked just as surprised as she was by the scene.

 

“You two ! That’s enough,” a female voice cut in.

 

The soldiers stepped apart, though their glares didn’t lose intensity. The woman who had interrupted them walked toward them, her tight ponytail swinging fiercely with every step.

 

If Abby remembered correctly, she was the leader of the other Rattlers—at least in this part of the camp. She organized and oversaw everything happening in this area, and in case of trouble, she was the one the soldiers turned to.

 

Abby stayed plastered against the van, practically merging with the metal. She had seen this woman in action before, and it was never pretty.

 

“I’m not going to say it ten times. Get back to your posts and stop holding everyone up,” she barked with authority despite her small stature.

 

“Yes, ma’am,” replied the second soldier, while Connor merely nodded with an irritated expression.

 

“Is that clear ?” she asked Connor directly.

 

“Yes, Sylvie,” he said nonchalantly.

 

“That’s ma’am to you.” She looked even more bristled than before.

 

The man stood in front of her for a moment before finally lowering his gray eyes. The older woman was completely unflinching as she stared each of them down.

 

“Good. Get moving. Make one more mistake and it’ll be your last chance.” She threatened him, then turned to Abby and the redhead. “And you, get back to work.” She gave them one last stern look before striding away as fast as she’d come.

 

Connor threw a dark glance at the other man before storming off, bumping into him on purpose. The blonde watched the second soldier leave to continue his patrol. Now it was just her and the girl.

 

Was it over ? Could she leave ?

 

Seeing that she could finally escape, Abby didn’t waste any time. If she could have, she would’ve sprinted like an Olympic runner. But first, she had to retrieve the bucket she’d dropped earlier and get the water that, for some reason, had been so hard to obtain.

 

Once she had what she needed, she made her way straight toward the garage, purposely ignoring the Rattler from earlier.

 

When she was far enough, the blonde released a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. Her heart was still racing and her knuckles were white from gripping the bucket handle too tightly.

 

That Rattler… Connor… what a fucking bastard. Worse than that, if other Rattlers had to step in.

 

Stop thinking about it.

 

Dwelling on what happened wouldn’t change anything. She was going back to Lev and she couldn’t let him see something was wrong. Abby tried her best to calm herself. It was over. Nothing had happened. Everything was fine. She slowed her breathing and kept her face stoic.

 

Everything is fine.

 

As she calmed down, she noticed she wasn’t the only one heading toward the building. The redhead was walking beside her, though with a respectable distance between them. She was staring straight ahead without even glancing at her.

 

It was obvious they were both uncomfortable, but they didn’t really have a choice in where to go since they were headed in the same direction. And even if Abby had wanted to keep avoiding her, right now she was too shaken to care. She was still too anxious to talk.

 

Not that she could complain—honestly, it was almost a miracle the girl had been there. She had intervened at the worst possible moment, probably by accident, but that unexpected event may have saved her. Without her, the other soldier might not have noticed something was wrong, and the Rattler might’ve done whatever he wanted.

 

A shiver ran through her at the thought.

 

Abby almost felt like thanking her, even if the girl hadn’t really done much to help. But of course, she’d never do that. Abby wasn’t even sure the girl knew what had been going on, or whether she was aware of her own impact.

 

The blonde studied the younger woman. Her jaw was clenched and a crease was visible between her brows. She looked nervous but definitely in better shape.

 

Luckily, the risks she’d taken hadn’t been for nothing.

 

The redhead seemed to feel Abby’s gaze on her as she turned to look at her, catching her off guard.

 

“What ?” Her voice was sharp and controlled—not nearly as weak as before.

 

“You look better.” The blonde couldn’t think of a better answer.

 

“Excuse me ?” She looked at her like she was insane.

 

“I… I mean, your injury seems to be healing,” she stammered. She really needed to stop talking.

 

The girl raised an eyebrow. “Yeah… I guess it’s better.”

 

The blonde cleared her throat. “Cool…”

 

She shouldn’t have said anything. She shouldn’t have looked at her. She shouldn’t have gone for water.

 

Abby definitely wasn’t used to interacting with her. It was almost crazy to think that despite how deeply their lives were intertwined, they never talked. Then again, it’s not like they could have friendly chats while trying to kill each other. But it made her realize she knew absolutely nothing about her.

 

I don’t even know her name.

 

“Spit it out, Abby !” the redhead suddenly snapped, her green eyes filled with fury.

 

“Huh ?”

 

“Why do you keep staring at me ?” she hissed with contempt.

 

Was she really staring that much ? Crap. What could she say ?

 

“I don’t know your name,” she admitted hesitantly.

 

The girl stared at her with wide eyes, nearly tripping over her own feet. The blonde realized that coming from her, that was probably pretty offensive. She pressed her lips together and waited nervously for a reaction.

 

“You didn’t know ?” The girl was clearly upset.

 

The taller woman slowly shook her head, ashamed. She’d really messed up this time. Offending the girl was the last thing she wanted.

 

“Fuck,” the younger one muttered. She looked overwhelmed, but said tiredly, “Ellie…”

 

Abby nodded slowly. She shouldn’t have let her thoughts distract her and ask that. Fortunately, Ellie looked more exhausted than angry about her comment.

 

Stupid. I’m so stupid.

 

Silence fell, and the air remained tense as they reached the garage door. Abby spotted Lev, who thankfully hadn’t moved. She hoped she hadn’t kept him waiting too long.

 

As they entered, Abby realized Ellie was no longer walking with her. They had arrived at the point where their paths diverged.

 

Finally. This torture is over.

 

But Abby noticed the younger woman’s face was filled with something indescribable. Maybe she was still shaken, or just a bit confused. The blonde couldn’t tell, and she didn’t try to find out. She didn’t want to spend another minute near her.

 

Without a word or a glance, her feet carried her in the opposite direction from the redhead, resisting the urge to run. She didn’t want to spill her bucket, and she didn’t want the girl to notice how desperate she was to get away.

 

Abby felt relieved once Ellie was out of sight, like the air was finally breathable again. She was exhausted—she’d gone through too many emotions in too short a time.

 

Lev looked up as she set the bucket down on the floor.

 

“You took your time. I was really starting to worry.” He knelt down to get closer as she knelt beside him.

 

“Sorry, I had a bit of a… setback,” she said, dipping her sponge into the bucket. “But we have water now,” she tried to smile at him, though it didn’t seem very convincing.

 

But contrary to what she expected, his brown eyes weren’t on her face. He was focused on something on her arm.

 

Her blue eyes quickly spotted what had caught his attention. A reddish mark spread across her thin skin. There were also crescent-shaped impressions, and the outline of a hand was clearly visible.

 

“It’s nothing.” She tried to hide the bruise.

 

But the boy didn’t buy her lie. “Abby…”

 

“Lev… please… I promise it’s nothing serious,” she cut him off gently.

 

He stayed silent. Just like every time he tried to get her to talk. She never said anything about what happened to her since they’d been there. She didn’t want to. But every time she stayed silent, she felt something inside her crack a little more.

 

“If you say so.” Lev looked dejected, resigned even in his frustration. His expression was clearly annoyed, and she could tell he was holding back from saying something.

 

She was about to reach out to comfort him—but at the last second, she didn’t.

 

He didn’t seem to want comfort, amusement, or affection. He just wanted her to tell him what had happened. But she couldn’t.

 

It was for his own good. She shouldn’t burden him with her problems. It wasn’t his job to take care of her—it was her job to take care of him. She was the adult and he was the child. She already regretted that he had been dragged into this place with her, and unloading her problems on him would only prove she had failed to protect him.

 

It didn’t matter.

 

She was fine. So far, she was still standing.

 

She just had to erase the memory of the hands on her body and the man’s breath. She had to act like nothing had happened.

 

She picked up the brush soaked in water and scrubbed the tiles. Repetitively. Over and over in the same motion. Until her wrist cramped.

 

She was fine.

Notes:

New characters on the way!! we'll learn more about them later don't worry.

for the aggression I give my support to all those who have already experienced it. As a writer, I didn't particularly enjoy writing this part...

I think Abby is someone who has trouble communicating her emotions, it's not even a secret to anyone. She and Ellie are a bit alike in that way. Lev certainly wouldn't want Abby to lock everything inside of her. he would like her to talk but at the same time he's just a kid, he shouldn't carry all this mental load.

unfortunately they will not yet be at the end of their troubles. Ellie is still there.

thank you so much for reading ❤

Chapter 8: The right moment

Summary:

Ellie finds something interesting.

Notes:

Hello !! so... I'm not too serious in my revisions but I've had enough time so finally I think I can manage both :)

Thank you very much for going over 60 kudos, I'm so happy ^-^

and don't hesitate to tell me if you like it too. I don't want to beg for comments but I would like to know what you think about it too >~<

I wish you a good reading !!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 


 

The broom’s bristles scraped furiously against the stone surface, stripping away layer after layer of dust, leaves, and other filth that had built up over the years. Her biceps burned from the repetitive motion as she kept scrubbing over and over.

 

Ellie wanted out of here.

 

Getting up to work, to serve the assholes who had taken her freedom. Collapsing from exhaustion back in the cell after hours and hours of forced labor. Eating just one meal—if the Rattlers remembered to give it to them. And let’s not forget the beatings.

 

If Ellie had thought surviving in a quarantine zone or war zone was hard, she had never felt this exhausted before, not like in this fucking camp.

 

Fuck this place. Fuck the Rattlers. And fuck this goddamn filth.

 

Ellie scrubbed harder. She was exhausted from the effort of pushing away all the emotions flooding her in that moment. Sweat dripped down her forehead and her back. She was entirely focused on the floor, determined to make it shine like a palace so she could see her reflection in it.

 

But more importantly, fuck you, Abby.

 

She had just wanted to fetch water and get out of there as fast as possible, but apparently the blonde had other plans. Of course she had to be there too… like Ellie hadn’t seen enough of her already.

 

She preferred keeping her distance from Abby, avoiding confrontation in case she lost control over her hatred. But at the same time, she still wanted to keep an eye on her. It’s not like she could ignore her presence anyway—she was always around.

 

And Ellie just needed to look at her… maybe for reassurance. Out of paranoia. Or maybe to spot the perfect moment to strike.

 

She wasn’t even sure anymore. It was like her eyes were drawn to Abby, constantly, like a magnet. Sometimes she didn’t even realize she was staring, or how long she’d been doing it.

 

Whatever… that bitch is the worst.

 

It was pure coincidence that Ellie had been captured and sent to the exact same place as her. Sure, she had chased her across the country twice, but from what she’d heard, they might’ve ended up in the same cell—or not.

 

No… she had to be there. She had to always be there. And seeing her, without knowing how to kill her, made Ellie’s nerves burn. She already saw her in flashes, in dreams—and now she had to see her in the flesh, without being able to finish what she’d promised herself over a year ago.

 

“I don’t know your name.”

 

Her grip tightened on the broom handle.

 

The woman who had destroyed her life, who had stolen her only chance at making peace with Joel, who had killed her best friend—didn’t even know her fucking name?

 

Ellie could’ve laughed at the irony.

 

She didn’t know how many times she’d repeated that name in Seattle, or how many times she’d written it in her journal—hundreds, maybe thousands. She’d had nothing but that name in her mouth, said it so many times… and all this time, Abby hadn’t even known hers.

 

She scrubbed the floor.

 

“Ellie…”

 

She had left Dina and JJ behind to take the life of someone who didn’t even know her. It was almost funny. She didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.

 

Killing her friends wasn’t impactful enough ?

 

“Ellie ?”

 

The young woman looked up. “What?” she snapped.

 

“If you keep going like that, your broom’s gonna snap in two,” Anthony pointed out, eyeing her tool, clearly unimpressed by her attitude.

 

Ellie sighed. “They want me to clean, so I’m cleaning. Who the hell cares what happens to the damn broom ?”

 

“Yeah, think smart… don’t come crying if you collapse from exhaustion,” he said, mopping the water she’d spilled onto the floor.

 

She rolled her eyes. “Relax, I’m kind of a sweeping expert, you know.”

 

She wasn’t entirely lying. It had taken time, but she’d finally mastered the art of sweeping. Even if the beginning had been rough when she was younger.

 

Joel had been there for her.

 

 

 

“Ellie, maybe your room could use a bit of cleaning,” Joel said as he wiped a layer of dust off her desk with his fingertip.

 

The young girl let out a heavy sigh. “Yeah, yeah, you’ve said that at least a hundred times… I get it…”

 

“It’s just that if you want—”

 

“—to invite friends over, it’d be better if it was clean… I know,” she interrupted with another sigh.

 

“Right. So if Jesse or Dina wanted to—”

 

“They’re not coming here yet, we haven’t been friends that long, it’s too soon for that,” she cut him off again.

 

Joel looked at her with concern, but Ellie chose to ignore it.

 

“I just want you to sleep in a clean place. I know it’s your own space and you can do what you want with it,” he said, rubbing his thumb across his watch. “But taking care of your home is important too.”

 

“Yeah, you’re repeating yourself a lot lately, that’s one of the first signs of aging—and your hair’s going gray.”

 

Joel crossed his arms and leaned against the desk. “Ellie…”

 

“What ? I’m just stating facts. No need to get offended—unless the truth hurts.”

 

The joke didn’t land the way it usually did.

 

The older man pinched the bridge of his nose. “Ellie, you know why I keep saying it. Maria’s already being very generous letting us stay here. Let’s not ruin that.”

 

Ellie bit her lip instead of answering, but Joel’s attentive gaze eventually made her lower her eyes.

 

“Yeah, I know… I’m just not used to staying in one place this long… I keep feeling like we’ll have to run again any second, and I don’t know… it probably sounds stupid but I can’t get used to it yet,” she twisted her fingers in her lap, sitting on her bed. “I don’t really know what having a home feels like.”

 

Joel softened at her confession and sat down in the chair to meet her at eye level. “No, it’s not stupid. I get it… is that why you’re stealing food ?”

 

The redhead nodded. “How do you know?”

 

“Well, you’re not as sneaky as you think. People have been complaining to Maria, and she came to talk to me.”

 

“Oh…” she muttered, eyes on the floor.

 

“Don’t worry. We’re new here, and folks are pretty forgiving.”

 

She nodded silently.

 

“Ellie, I know it’s not easy—I wish I could say it was, but that wouldn’t be true. We’ve still got a long road ahead, but we’ll get used to it. You’ll see. We’re going to make this place our home. We’ll make it. We always do.”

 

Ellie looked at him, moved. “Promise ?”

 

Joel smiled at her. “I promise, kiddo.”

 

 

 

Her chest tightened at the memory of Joel. Her skin ached.

 

“Master of sweeping, huh ? You know what ?” Anthony stopped to rest his chin on the end of his broomstick. “Doesn’t even surprise me.”

 

“Oh yeah ? Why not ?”

 

“Are you kidding ? You’ve basically cleaned three quarters of the building all by yourself.”

 

Ellie hadn’t noticed how much she’d cleaned. She looked around—everything really was a lot cleaner than when they’d arrived. Joel would’ve been proud, if the circumstances hadn’t been so grim.

 

She shrugged. “Guess so.”

 

“What’s your secret ?”

 

She raised a brow. “What secret ?”

 

“Your secret sweeping technique, obviously,” he said, mimicking a lazy sweeping motion.

 

Ellie pretended to think. “Just imagine the person you hate most in the world—and that the floor is their face,” she said, gripping her broom, “then you smash their disgusting face in.”

 

Anthony burst out laughing. “If I were that person, I’d steer clear of you.”

 

“Damn right.”

 

That’s an understatement.

 

Abby really should be careful. Her injury was healing—it didn’t take a genius to notice. And even if she was still in pain, that wouldn’t stop her from acting. Once she figured out how, of course.

 

I just need to find a way to do it. It can’t be that hard.

 

“But seriously… if I were you, I wouldn’t wear myself out like that,” Anthony said, more seriously. “You shouldn’t be pushing this hard—not for them.”

 

“I didn’t do it for them,” she replied indignantly.

 

“Then what do you think we’re doing ? For fun ?”

 

“Of course not ! Why are you saying that ?” Ellie didn’t like his tone.

 

“Nothing… you’re just wasting your time,” he muttered.

 

“Dude, what the hell else do you expect me to do ? If I want to get some exercise, that’s my business,” she shot back. “Not like you’ve been doing much—you’re standing still like an old man heading towards his grave.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, do whatever you want,” Anthony turned away to keep cleaning.

 

Ellie didn’t respond. He really got pissed off over nothing.

 

He could really be a jerk sometimes.

 

She kept sweeping, but moved a little farther from the blond. She wasn’t in the mood to deal with his bad temper or anything else. She knew it wasn’t fun for either of them to clean this building, but if she could do it in peace, that was good enough.

 

Ellie found a quieter spot where the floor still needed cleaning.

 

“Oh, look who it is,” someone sneered before kicking her in the back.

 

Ellie didn’t even have time to react before falling face-first to the floor. That fucking asshole had shoved her. She’d caught herself with her hands, but now her palms were scraped raw and stung like hell.

 

“Oops,” said the Rattler before bursting out laughing.

 

As the redhead struggled to get up, she immediately grabbed her broom and turned toward the man. John was standing there with that same smug look as he walked away alongside his big, bearded friend.

 

Bastard.

 

Her fingers tightened around the broom handle as she imagined beating him to death with it. Making the blood splatter. Cracking his skull open. Smashing his teeth. Making him regret capturing her. Beating her. Mocking her constantly, never giving her a break.

 

I’m going to kill him, goddamn it.

 

But before she gave in to the temptation, a hand gently landed on her shoulder.

 

“Ignore him. He knows exactly what he’s doing—don’t let him get under your skin.”

 

Surprised, Ellie turned to Marc. She hadn’t expected the man to intervene. He was usually calm and solitary, and until now, he only stepped in to remind them to keep a low profile.

 

The young woman loosened her grip. “Easy for you to say. That guy’s a total asshole.”

 

“I know. But don’t escalate things. If he sees you react, he’ll keep going—he won’t stop until it kills you,” he murmured in his deep, aged voice.

 

“Not if I kill him first.”

 

Marc gave her a jaded look. “I’ve seen a lot of people like you. Hot-headed kids who can’t back down from someone stronger. Let me tell you something—those are the first ones to die.”

 

“What makes you say that?” Ellie asked. She was stronger than she looked—surely she could take whatever the Rattlers threw at her.

 

“They all die slow. Every single one. Strong, determined, full of fire… They wanted freedom, but all they found was death. I can tell you that because after three years in this place, I’ve watched them all disappear—one by one. But not before the Rattlers broke them.”

 

Ellie stayed silent. She hadn’t known Marc had been here that long. She didn’t really know much about him, but there was something about the wisdom in his voice that made her want to listen.

 

“What do you mean… broke them?”

 

Marc looked as though he were mourning. “They find what hurts you most… They take your body, they make it suffer… and when physical pain isn’t enough… they go further.”

 

His solemn tone made her take his words even more seriously. It scared her, though she didn’t want to admit it. She didn’t want to go through something like that—be tortured, or worse. She knew what that did to people.

 

 

 

“I won’t give up my friend.”

 

Nora’s screams echoed in her ears. Her begging. Her weak pleas for mercy, for compassion—for the innocent lives Joel had taken. To spare her friends. Her family. Abby.

 

The sound of her bones breaking. Her face, twisted after every blow from the metal pipe.

 

“Please… stop… I can’t… finish me… please…”

 

“Where is Abby ?” She had hit the woman.

 

Nora sobbed. “Please… don’t hurt her…”

 

She hit her again.

 

 

 

Was it hypocritical not to want to be tortured when she had done something so horrible herself ?

She had looked her in the eyes with each hit, each blow. She had ignored everything Nora had said about Joel, the Fireflies, the truth.

 

 

 

He destroyed us.”

 

 

 

Joel had killed, tortured, and even doomed the world. Was she just like him? Was that a good thing?

 

 

 

I don’t care.”

 

 

 

Was there anything worse than torture ?

 

 

 

Well done, Nora. I’ll be sure to tell your friends what you’ve done—especially how you betrayed them.”

 

The woman sobbed while Ellie pointed the gun at her head.

 

The gunshot rang out.

 

 

 

“As long as you don’t react or do anything reckless, you’ll be safe. I speak from experience. Trust me. Now go back to work and keep your head down,” Marc said, patting her arm before returning to his side.

 

Ellie stood there, motionless—not exactly comforted. There was nothing reassuring in his words, only truths Ellie didn’t want to face, and the memories that suddenly overwhelmed her only made it worse.

 

She clenched her fists and stormed out. She’d had enough. Enough of the desperation, the work, the goddamn Rattlers. They were all the same bastards. John had been harassing her since the start, and she hadn’t done anything to deserve this treatment. Out of all the assholes here, he was probably the worst.

 

But there was also that man… the one with Abby.

 

The way he had pinned the blonde against the truck.

 

That predatory look in his eyes.

 

 

 

You’ve got heart.”

 

 

 

It all felt horribly familiar.

 

 

 

“You’re loyal.”

 

 

 

His face was so close to Abby’s. That same wild, unhealthy look—but also patient and calculating, like a predator toying with its prey.

 

 

 

And you’re special,” David’s hand slid over hers.

 

 

 

She remembered Abby’s terrified face. The blue of her eyes had never looked so bright with fear. But also the way she had remained still… submissive. Ellie had never seen her like that.

 

The redhead could almost picture herself in Abby’s place—when she was fourteen and had to face David. When she was locked in that tiny cage, eating God knows what, alone and guarded by a dozen men. Or when he chased her through the restaurant, flames spreading around them.

 

She had been terrified too, just like Abby, in front of that man.

 

I can’t believe I almost stepped in.

 

No one should have to go through something like that. It was disgusting. The worst things on earth all rolled into one. She didn’t even have the words to describe it—what she had seen, what she felt.

 

She had wanted to stop it. To stop all the atrocities.

 

All the things that man was going to do to Abby.

 

But it was Abby. Did she deserve that ?

 

Ellie was supposed to want the worst for her.

 

She wanted to kill her—but not before hurting her first, like she had hurt Joel. Like Nora. She had imagined killing her in the most horrible way possible. She dreamed of it at night, fed on that idea like a prayer. She wanted it so badly.

 

I can’t even wish that on my worst enemy…

 

Ellie wanted to hit herself with the broom—or hit Abby, or John, or the soldier with those twisted intentions toward Abby.

 

No, not for that. That couldn’t be the reason she wanted to hit him. Not to defend Abby. Just the fact that someone would even want to do that to people—that was reason enough.

 

The redhead tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. She was out of breath, though she didn’t know why. Then she looked down. She’d vented on the ground again. But it wasn’t enough.

 

She clenched her teeth and kicked a rock.

 

Fuck.

 

She didn’t want to feel sorry for Abby. She didn’t want to share that fear with her. But at the same time, she couldn’t blame her either. Any sane person would be afraid of that. It was just logic.

 

And of course, Abby didn’t even know her name.

 

Ellie felt like screaming as she kicked another rock.

 

This is all bullshit.

 

She blamed Abby for so many things, and realizing she couldn’t put it all on her shoulders made her explode with rage.

 

This is such fucking bullshit.

 

She kicked another stone—this time, she stumbled.

 

“Shit,” she muttered. “What the hell is that ?”

 

Ellie approached the small black sphere poking out of the dirt and crouched. Looking closely, she could tell it wasn’t just a rock.

 

Suddenly curious, she began digging around it with her hands. There was a kind of black rubber handle, with a faded red band. It was loose enough for her to pull it out.

 

It was a screwdriver—probably left behind right after the outbreak. That was the most plausible explanation for why it was buried like this.

 

It still looked sturdy, even if it was filthy. She scraped off the dirt to get a better look. The metal tip was narrow, and the whole thing seemed discreet enough to hide.

Should she even take it? What would be the point?

 

Then suddenly, her eyes widened.

 

She had found a weapon—if she chose to use it that way. It was exactly what she needed.

 

I can end this now.

 

Enough doubts. Enough questions. Enough pain. And most of all—enough of Abby.

 

It could all be over. She just had to stop doubting herself. It didn’t matter what Abby was doing now. Ellie had to focus on what she had done.

 

She had to ignore the fact that the blonde had helped her, or the fear in her blue eyes, or the evidence of her humanity. She couldn’t think about her helplessness, or her refusal to fight, or even that boy she clearly cared about.

 

Doubt won’t get me anywhere. I have to keep going.

 

She hid the object inside her pants, making sure it wasn’t visible.

 

“Hey ! Ellie !” a man’s voice called.

 

She stood up, alarmed, afraid she’d been seen—but relaxed when she realized it was just Anthony.

 

“What now ?”

 

He approached her. “It’s just… you were gone for a while and, uh…”

 

She was still angry about what had happened earlier. She hated being taken for a fool. So, to get back at him, she let him squirm. Watching him stumble over his words was oddly satisfying.

 

“I mean… I really didn’t mean to upset you or anything earlier…”

 

Ellie looked at him with a neutral expression.

 

“That wasn’t my intention at all, I swear… It’s just that… uh…”

 

She rolled her eyes and punched him lightly in the chest.

 

“Okay, stop. I’m not mad. I get it. It’s not easy for anyone here. We’re all on edge and tired.”

 

“And hungry too.”

 

She smiled. “And hungry too.”

 

“Okay… I know I’m not always easy to be around.” He held out his hand.

 

She shook it. “You’re such a softie.”

 

“Please don’t say that,” he winced.

 

Ellie chuckled and picked up her broom, following him back. She didn’t want to seem more suspicious than she already was.

 

“What were you doing on the ground ?” he asked.

 

“Sandcastles.”

 

“Don’t take me for an idiot,” he grumbled, nudging her lightly.

 

“Nothing. I just stumbled onto something. Nothing useful.”

 

“I see,” he laughed softly.

 

As they walked toward the garage, Ellie could feel the weight of the metal object in her pants. It seemed to grow heavier and heavier the more she thought about it.

 

This is really going to happen.

 

She had everything she needed now. Absolutely everything. She just had to wait for the right moment.

 

It shouldn’t be that hard.

 

Tonight would be perfect.

 

Killing Abby would mean avenging Joel and Jesse. That was what she had wanted from the beginning. Her only goal. She couldn’t back down.

 

And the boy ?

 

Nothing could stop her. She was going to kill her, that was it. Nothing else mattered. Not the boy. Not Abby.

 

Her goddamn pacifism meant nothing.

 

I can do it.

 

 

 

“We’ll make it. We always do.”

 

 

 

For Joel.

 

Notes:

it's always difficult for ellie to be captured but she begins to learn little by little, with advice from Marc.

she's still very confused even though she can't figure why. we can call it denial ^-^'

thanks for reading ❤

Chapter 9: Pray a miracle

Summary:

Abby shares memories with Lev while she still has to face the reality of her situation.

meanwhile Ellie is getting ready.

Notes:

Hello !! it's a much longer chapter. I tried new things and I hope it works well :)

I just passed my first exam so I'm fine for a few days of respite.

I hope you will like it I wish you a good reading ;)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 


 

As she followed the boy in front of her, she was suddenly grabbed by the arm and pushed into a room at Saint Mary’s Hospital.

 

“Owen ! Stop !”

 

“What ? Don’t you want me to show you the show of your life ?” the boy placed a mysterious box on the table.

 

Abby crossed her arms. “I don’t know. What is that ?”

 

“Something that’ll show you real wonders,” he waved his fingers over the box as if casting a spell.

 

“Oh, that’s all it is ?”

 

“Don’t you trust me ?”

 

“On a scale from one to ten… my trust in you is about minus infinity,” she joked with a smirk.

 

“Ouch,” Owen collapsed into a chair, clutching his chest like she had struck his heart.

 

The blonde laughed at the boy’s ridiculousness. Then she turned her attention to the infamous box. “No seriously, what is it ?”

 

Owen opened the lid with excitement and pulled out a suspicious assortment of items. He laid out a few colorful ribbons, some cups, foam balls, and a black top hat that he admired before placing it on his head. “How do I look ?”

 

“Majestic, my great magician.”

 

“Flattery doesn’t work on me, you know,” he closed his eyes with a wise look, then peeked one open to look at her, “just kidding, keep going, it totally works.”

 

“Only if you prove you didn’t drag me in here for nothing,” she teased.

 

“Alright, alright… so…” he approached, then reached behind her ear, “what do you think ?” He pulled out a coin.

 

Abby was not impressed at all when he handed her the coin.

 

“Wow… my dad used to do that when I was six.”

 

“Wait, wait… this isn’t the impressive part,” he said confidently, sitting back in his chair.

“Watch.”

 

“What ?”

 

“Watch !” He insisted.

 

The blonde inspected the coin between her fingers and recognized it immediately. It was the one she had found earlier that morning. She knew it because it had “1963” engraved with a profile of a man — the rarest coin she had recovered for her dad’s collection, and she couldn’t wait to give it to him. Abby had kept it safe the whole time — so how did he get it?

 

“What ? How did you—”

 

“Shh,” Owen put a finger to her lips. “A magician never reveals his tricks.”

 

“You just revealed you’re a professional pickpocket, which is honestly surprising, not gonna lie, but what does that have to do with magic ?”

 

“Argh, Abby… let yourself enjoy the show.” He buried his face in his hands. “Like this !” Ribbons suddenly spilled out of his mouth.

 

The girl laughed in surprise. “You’re so stupid !”

 

“Maybe, but I impressed you, didn’t I ?” he asked with playful eyes.

 

Abby rolled her eyes. “Okay, I was impressed. Are you happy now ?”

 

“Very,” he placed the ribbons down with a big smile. “I should have a stage name.”

 

“Please don’t.”

 

The boy laughed. “Owen the Magnificent… or Owen the Fabulous… The Legendary ?” He scratched his chin. “Oh, I know — Owen the Phenomenal !”

 

The blonde hid her face in her hand. “Oh god… this is a disaster.”

 

“Silence, and behold,” he declared.

 

The blonde rested her head on her arms while watching him. It was so childish and yet… He looked so happy with his discovery that she couldn’t help but smile. She liked seeing him like that, eyes sparkling with joy.

 

They were just kids, after all. They could still marvel at the little things.

 

Abby smiled even more.

 


 

“Can I look now ?”

 

“No, wait a few more seconds… I haven’t nailed it yet.”

 

“Is this going to take long ?” asked Lev.

 

“It’ll take as long as it takes and you haven’t even waited two minutes.” Abby spun the card between her fingers but dropped it. “Come on !”

 

“Do you need help ?”

 

“No, I just need a little practice, it’s been a while since I did this.” The blonde flipped the card again and nailed it. “Yes !” She did it a few more times to be sure she could repeat it, then moved Lev’s hands away from his eyes.

 

“What is it ?” he gave her a curious look.

 

Abby showed her empty palm before suddenly revealing a king of hearts in her hand.

 

Lev frowned and grabbed the card to inspect it. “How did you do that?”

 

“Magic.”

 

“You don’t even believe in magic.”

 

“No, you’re right…” Abby took the card back and repeated the trick. “I learned this a long time ago, but it’s still fun to do.”

 

“Can I try ?” asked Lev.

 

“Of course.” Abby handed him the box with a smile. It was just a card trick, a little cheesy maybe, but seeing the wonder in his eyes made her happy.

 

Lev tried once… then again. Nothing worked. The more he tried, the more rushed his movements became.

 

“Slowly.” Abby took his hand and showed him the move. “It’s all about timing. You’ll get it.”

 

The boy looked down. “I can’t do it.”

 

“Neither could I at first. I took forever.” She smiled. “You just need a bit of practice. One day, you’ll be almost as good as me.”

 

Lev chuckled softly and put the card down. “Can we play the game from last time ?”

 

“Why not ?” Abby was about to deal when she noticed Siona leaning against the wall.

She looked like she was napping, but the blonde clearly saw that wasn’t the case. Maybe they could all spend some time together since it had been a while. Lev liked her too. Besides, the woman looked so lonely right now — maybe a little company would help.

 

Abby leaned over and reached as far as she could to tap her knee for attention. “Wanna play?”

 

Siona opened her eyes to look at her, then at Lev. “To play ?”

 

“Yeah, come on. I hope you’ve got nothing better to do — unless staring at the ceiling is your thing.”

 

The woman sniffed. “No.” She stepped out of the corner where she and Lev had settled.

 

The boy greeted Siona with joy and handed her a deck of cards. “We’re playing War.”

 

Abby had taught him the game because it was the simplest one she knew, and it had become his favorite. Probably because he could blame his losses on luck and not skill.

 

“How did you get this ?” Siona asked.

 

Abby and Lev looked at each other, not knowing what to say. The boy started to open his mouth, but the blonde nudged him with her elbow to hush him with a knowing look. “I found it, but that’s not important. Let’s just play.”

 

Siona frowned suspiciously but said nothing. She seemed to prefer this little escape from their sad reality over questioning how it came to be.

 

It was a long and action-packed game, and for once, Lev was about to win. He was nearly ecstatic as he gathered his cards and held them like a guard dog protecting his treasures. Abby, unlike the boy, had only five cards left and wasn’t complaining.

“You’re really lucky this time, kid.” Siona was slowly losing but still didn’t seem ready to give up.

 

“At least I’m winning,” he retorted.

 

Abby watched them with amusement. Lev’s response was as direct as usual. Still, he was right — he was definitely winning.

 

“Abby, your turn.”

 

She placed her last card face up. “I lost.”

 

“Perfect. You and me now,” said Siona with a determined look. Lev returned it with equal seriousness.

 

Abby watched them in silence.

 

Maybe stealing that game hadn’t been such a bad idea after all. The hardest part in here was the boredom.

 

Without realizing it, she was scratching her arm harder and harder. A sharp pain brought her back to reality, she had just ripped off a scab, a souvenir from the Rattler’s scratches. She winced and rubbed her thumb over the raw skin. It burned, but she couldn’t stop.

 

She leaned her head back against the wall and stared at the window—the only opening to the outside world. Silence wrapped around her.

 

She knew every detail of this cell, and none of it was comforting.

 

Her stomach suddenly growled.

 

Please… let them give us food tonight.

 

She placed a hand over it, trying to ease the hunger. With the heat, they were sweating everything out. At least they had water. She glanced at the door—the Rattlers would be here soon. They had to be ready. Even if the game wasn’t over, everything stopped when it was mealtime.

 

“I won !” Lev exclaimed joyfully, raising his arms in victory.

 

Siona clicked her tongue and pushed the cards away. “Congratulations…”

 

The boy turned to the blonde with a smile, and Abby smiled back.

 

“Well played, kid.” She affectionately ruffled his hair.

 

“I strongly suspect your kid of cheating,” Siona said, pointing an accusing finger at the boy.

 

Lev turned to her. “That’s ridiculous. Abby shuffled the deck—how could I cheat?”

 

Oh boy…

 

“I don’t know, but there must be a reason you managed to beat every one of my cards.”

 

“Abby, tell her it’s not true.” He tugged on her arm.

 

They’re both acting like kids—I can’t believe this.

 

“It’s just a game!” Abby said, spreading her arms to calm them. “What matters is that you had fun.”

 

Silence. No reaction.

 

She turned to Siona, trying to lighten the mood. “How old are you, anyway?”

 

“Twenty-nine,” she replied without flinching.

 

“Really ? You look younger,” Abby said sincerely.

 

“You too—you’re very pretty,” Siona replied with a mischievous smile and a wink.

 

Abby felt her cheeks flush. She looked away, caught off guard. Luckily, her sunburn hid her blush.

 

Siona burst out laughing. “Don’t worry, take it easy.”

 

“No, I… it’s just that…” Abby stammered.

 

I never know what to say when someone compliments me.

 

“Were you this shy back with the Fireflies?” Siona teased, eyes gleaming.

 

Abby’s heart skipped a beat. She quickly looked around, as if the walls had ears.

 

“Not so loud.”

 

“What ? It’s not a crime. We’ll have to talk about it someday.”

 

“It’s not that… I’d just rather avoid that kind of topic out loud.”

 

Abby lowered her voice, glancing toward the door. The Rattlers weren’t there, but you never knew. If another prisoner repeated what they heard, it could end badly. And if the Rattlers found out about the Fireflies…

 

“It’s just a matter of safety,” she whispered. “When you overheard us the other day, it was an accident. Nothing more.”

 

“Alright. Sorry,” Siona said, calmer now.

 

“It’s fine.”

 

Still, the woman didn’t seem entirely reassured and stepped closer to speak more discreetly, away from Lev’s ears.

 

But instead of pulling back, she leaned in, lowering her voice further.

 

“And now ? Are you just going to stay here and wait for the end ?”

 

Abby opened her mouth, but no words came.

 

“Think about him. You really want him to grow up in here?”

 

A humorless laugh escaped Abby. “You think I haven’t thought about that ? If I were alone, I’d already be gone. But I can’t risk his life.”

 

“If we don’t do anything, we’ll never get out,” Siona whispered. “He doesn’t belong here. Neither do you. No one does.”

 

“And what do you suggest ? Run outside and hope they’re all blind? There are hundreds of them. It’s suicide.”

 

“So you’d rather rot in here ?”

 

Abby hesitated, then murmured, “At least we’re alive.”

 

Her own words sounded hollow. Weak. But it was all she had.

 

Siona placed a gentle hand on her arm.

 

“This isn’t living, Abby.”

 

The blonde closed her eyes. “I know…”

 

Of course she’d thought about escaping. The day she was captured, even.

 

But that was before she truly understood who the Rattlers were.

 

She remembered the beatings, the deprivation, the barely-veiled threats—especially the ones aimed at Lev. The nights she cried silently, turned away, while the boy slept, unaware of her pain.

 

This wasn’t a life. It was barely survival.

 

And yet… what else could she do ?

 

Running meant risking their lives. Staying meant slowly fading away. There was no good option. Only the one that hurt less at the moment.

 

A creak.

 

The door.

 

Her body moved before her brain did. She gathered the cards quickly and shoved them under the blanket. No time to put them back in the box. She smoothed the fabric, checking that nothing stuck out.

 

When the soldiers walked in, she lowered her eyes, avoiding Siona’s gaze.

 

Moments ago, they’d been talking about freedom.

 

Now, all they had to do was look obedient.

 

 

Abby waited patiently for her rations behind Lev while he was being served through the bars.

 

Siona had gone to get food a bit further away, and it was for the best. Abby didn’t really feel like talking to her again just yet after their conversation.

 

It wasn’t that she was angry or anything… it was just hard.

 

She watched as the ladle of water was poured into Lev’s cup and, as always, she noticed the soldier adding a little more.

 

Who is that ? It’s always the same guy but I’ve never really paid attention before.

 

When Abby finally dared to look at the soldier’s face, she froze.

 

It was the same man who had helped her earlier that day. He still had that scruffy beard and his face was always hidden beneath his cap. No wonder she hadn’t recognized him. The visor covered most of his face, as he always kept his head down.

 

Abby quietly stepped closer to the bars to be served as well.

 

She drank eagerly from her cup and sighed in relief, then—hesitantly—she spoke to the man.

 

“Why did you step in ?” she murmured.

 

The man didn’t raise his head, but she saw his hands jerk suddenly on the ladle.

 

He didn’t answer.

 

“Why did you help ?” she repeated, voice barely above a whisper.

 

He looked nervously at the other Rattlers gathering the few meals they had brought.

 

Abby almost asked again when the man finally looked her straight in the eyes.

 

“Because.”

 

Is he messing with me or something ?

 

Her jaw tightened. She didn’t know if she’d regret speaking to him, but if he had helped her, it hadn’t been for nothing.

 

“You know that’s not an answer.”

 

“You shouldn’t be asking questions,” he replied.

 

With unusual determination, she pressed on : “Just tell me. It’ll go faster.”

 

He glanced again at the other soldiers, then turned back to her.

 

“Because that guy’s an asshole. You should stay away from him,” he murmured.

 

No kidding… Like I had a choice about ending up with him.

 

“What incident were you talking about ?”

 

“The nasty kind.”

 

Abby sighed. This wasn’t going to go anywhere if he answered like that every time. She felt slightly relieved he hadn’t shut her down more harshly, but she was still frustrated.

 

The man seemed to notice her frustration and spoke again, catching her off guard.

 

“He used to be a night guard.”

 

He looked around again, nervously, as Lev blinked at them, confused.

 

“One night, we found a dead slave… a woman…” He paused. “Not many people know, but I was there when we found the body. We knew it was him.”

 

Abby remained silent.

 

He took a deep breath. “Given the state of her body, I can promise you he didn’t just kill her.”

 

Abby’s heart beat faster. “Is he going to kill me ? Or…”

 

Or worse.

 

“No, I don’t think he wants to kill you. We’re not allowed to kill slaves. That’s why he was reassigned. I think he learned something from it, but Connor is Sylvie’s nephew. He won’t be punished as long as she protects him, so I can’t promise you anything.”

 

The blonde nodded. She felt crushed under the weight of this looming threat.

 

Why me ?

 

Her fists clenched.

 

The soldier looked at her with sadness before lowering his eyes. “I’m sorry.”

 

Abby stared at him, surprised. “Why are you sorry ? You’re on the other side of the bars.”

 

She couldn’t stop the bitterness from creeping into her voice.

 

“I know…”

 

The man didn’t seem offended—if anything, he seemed aware, even ashamed, of his role. Abby wasn’t sure how to interpret that. He was different from the other soldiers she had met. He seemed… empathetic.

 

The blonde set her cup on the ground so he could pick it up. “Thanks anyway.”

 

“Thanks for what ?” he asked, confused.

 

“Well, for answering me and… for Lev,” she nodded toward the boy, who was watching them warily.

 

He looked at Lev with understanding. “He’s just a kid. He shouldn’t be here.”

 

Abby was speechless.

 

Why was this man with the Rattlers if he felt this way ?

 

Didn’t he agree with what they were doing ?

 

She looked into his dark eyes, totally lost. She didn’t understand.

 

The soldier seemed to struggle to hold her gaze when a voice suddenly rang out.

 

“William, what are you doing ?”

 

The man quickly stepped away from the bars and grabbed the cup in a hurry.

 

He picked up his things and left the room with the other Rattlers.

 

Abby stared at the door as it closed, still stunned by the brief exchange.

 

She hadn’t expected this turn of events.

 

But she had just learned something important.

 

Connor wasn’t just anyone—and he had been given free rein to do whatever he wanted.

 

Shit…

 

She wanted to grab her head and scream until her voice broke, but she didn’t.

 

I really need a miracle right now.

 

 

 

 

Lev sat down on the mattress he usually slept on while Abby put the cards back in their box.

 

“Why were you talking to him ?”

 

Abby looked up from what she was doing. “He’s the one giving you all that water, isn’t he ?”

 

He nodded.

 

“I was just thanking him.” She closed the box. “He doesn’t seem as bad as the others, since he gives you more rations. That’s a good thing, isn’t it ?”

 

“Maybe… but he’s still one of them…” he muttered, lowering his head.

 

“I know, it doesn’t make him a better person just because he’s not as cruel.” She hid the cards under the blanket. “But maybe… just maybe… he doesn’t agree with what his people are doing.”

 

“You mean like me and my people?”

 

“In a way. But if that’s the case, I don’t know what we’re supposed to think about him.”

 

“I don’t know either… when I was with my people, I did everything they told me without questioning it. But when I started feeling different, I couldn’t ignore what they were doing anymore… I couldn’t accept what we were forced to do.”

 

The boy looked sad as he spoke.

 

Abby listened. It was always hard for him to talk about his past life.

 

“I didn’t want to disappoint my mom and Yara, so I kept pretending like everything was fine… but it got too hard.”

 

She gently placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. “Yeah, I know… and you were really brave for that.”

 

He smiled at her softly.

 

“What I meant was… maybe he can’t show openly that he’s against what his people are doing, so he just plays along.”

 

Abby thought about it for a moment. It was probably true… He didn’t seem to enjoy the company of the other Rattlers, and he had cared about the death of a slave when the others would probably have just looked the other way and moved on.

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

Who even apologizes to a slave ?

 

“Maybe… but we’ll talk about it tomorrow.” She laid down on the blanket. “We should get some sleep, Lev.”

 

“Okay.” He settled on the mattress as well. “Good night, Abby.”

 

“Good night, Lev.”

 

Abby watched as Lev slowly drifted off to sleep.

 

He was lucky to fall asleep so quickly—she was almost jealous.

 

The blonde pulled the blanket up to her shoulders. It was too thin and full of holes to keep her warm, but at least it helped block the drafts coming from the skylight.

 

As she adjusted herself, Abby noticed Ellie on the other side of the room, as usual.

 

She was lying on the ground, head resting on her arm, a slight crease between her brows. Even asleep, the girl looked troubled. Maybe she was having a nightmare.

 

Abby also noticed that the redhead had never fallen asleep this early before. Last night, she had fought so hard to stay awake.

 

She should stop acting like I’m going to strangle her in her sleep. She saw I wasn’t going to.

 

Abby was probably more worried about her own safety than Ellie was.

 

She knew her own intentions—and Ellie had to know them too. She had spared her, for god’s sake. If that wasn’t proof enough…

 

But she had no idea what Ellie wanted, except maybe to kill her.

 

She hadn’t done anything yet, but Abby could feel her hair stand on end every time the girl came close.

 

It’s going to be a difficult time…

 

Abby sighed and kept watching her.

 

Despite the worried frown on her face, Ellie looked so young in that moment…

 

It was hard to see the deadly woman who had chased her through the theater. Abby had nearly died—even if she had won in the end.

 

Ellie was smart, and she used her environment with knowledge and precision. Abby had seen her in action—and it was terrifying.

 

She watched the redhead’s chest slowly rise and fall. She seemed to be sleeping deeply now.

 

Abby yawned softly.

 

I should probably sleep…

 

She finally laid down and closed her eyes.

 

 


 

 

 Ellie discreetly touched the screwdriver on her thigh to make sure it was still there.

 

She’d done it at least fifteen times, but she was never certain.

 

Feeling the solid object through the fabric of her pants, she let out a sigh of relief.

 

It wasn’t a dream.

 

All her problems were going to be solved in one night. She was so close. All that suffering, all that time it took to get to Abby…

 

She took a deep breath and opened her eyes.

 

Abby had fallen fast asleep, like almost everyone else in the room. She was lying on her side, legs curled, her braid slightly undone.

 

Ellie had managed to fool her by pretending to sleep. At first, she hadn’t thought it would work because of the stress. She thought she would mess it all up by failing to stay completely still, but in the end, she’d been very convincing.

 

Her heart still hadn’t slowed as she approached her goal.

 

She was ready.

 

But her stomach hurt, even after eating. It twisted and turned like a snake had taken up residence inside.

 

Something felt wrong… but what ?

 

Stop thinking.

 

She was going to kill Abby in her sleep.

 

It might not have been the death she originally wanted for her, but she’d have to settle for it.

 

The blonde had already suffered here anyway, and Ellie hadn’t had to get her hands dirty for that.

 

And deep down, she didn’t feel ready to do something like what she’d done to Nora again.

 

It had been too much.

 

 

 

Dina had rushed through the door.

 

“Ellie !” She pulled her into a hug.

 

Ellie didn’t hug her back. She just kept staring ahead, not meeting anyone’s gaze.

 

“Is that your blood ?” Jesse asked, clearly alarmed.

 

But she couldn’t understand their questions—her brain just couldn’t process what she’d done.

 

She kept talking about Abby and the map, ignoring everything else.

 

She could see their worried faces, but she didn’t know what to say. She just looked at them, searching for some kind of acknowledgment.

 

But Dina gently took her arm and slowly guided her to a back room to treat her wounds, and Ellie followed without protest.

 

She didn’t have the strength to remove her shirt without pain.

 

Ellie took a trembling breath. “I made her talk…”

 

She wiped the blood and tears from her face.

 

Dina paused in the middle of tending her wound before responding.

 

“Hey… it’s okay…” She held her close, despite the redhead’s shaking.

 

Everything had been so awful there, and Ellie realized it could happen to anyone, at any time. Just like it had with Joel and those Wolves.

 

And that terrified her.

 

She gently returned Dina’s embrace. “I don’t want to lose you…”

 

“Okay…” the brunette whispered, pressing another kiss above her wound.

 

Dina rocked her for hours, whispering soft words in her ear while Ellie struggled to rest.

 

Ellie was so thankful not to be alone during that horrible time as she closed her eyes in her lover’s arms.

 

 

 

Ellie touched her shoulder now, imagining Dina caring for her.

 

I should’ve shown her how glad I was to have her by my side.

 

She tried to close her heart off to escape the pain of her memories.

 

Either way, the way Abby died didn’t matter. The result was the same.

 

Ellie looked around. There wasn’t much light, apart from what came from the hallway and the moonbeams slipping through the window.

 

The sun had long since disappeared, leaving only darkness behind.

 

It was late.

 

Seeing there was no more risk of alerting anyone, she sat up and pulled the screwdriver from her pants.

 

It seemed like the moment.

 

Ellie stood.

 

Notes:

things are progressing it seems... Abby will have to be careful djring the night because Ellie is not far away...

I hope you liked it and let me know if you did, it would make me really happy ^-^

At the very beginning i was writing just for fun and i decided to go for it, but i don't know why i started to pressure myself about it... so it would help me a little bit T^T

thanks for reading !!

Chapter 10: Lonely like the moon

Summary:

Ellie is approaching her goal, but that's without taking into account the many torments that will stand in her way.

Notes:

• Hi !! I enjoyed writing this chapter even if I think it is a little sadder.

there are only Ellie's thoughts in this one but you will see as you read.

I hope you will like it and I wish you a good reading :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 


 

Ellie moved slowly among the prisoners, silent. She tiptoed forward, careful not to accidentally bump into their sleeping bodies and wake them all at once.

 

She gripped the screwdriver tightly in her hand as if her life depended on it. She wanted to remain calm and assured, just like all the times she had killed before.

 

With each step, anxiety churned her stomach, but she forced herself to walk until she was standing over Abby.

 

The blonde slept peacefully, eyes closed, breathing slowly and deeply, while Ellie stood over her like a vengeful shadow.

 

Ellie had never seen her sleep before. Abby always made sure to stay awake when the redhead slept, and it had been like that for days. She had never witnessed such a thing, which was unimaginable to her until now.

 

It was so strange to see her like this. Like a real human being who needed rest, not the abstract image of the woman who had delivered the fatal blow to Joel.

 

Ellie knelt down gently.

 

Abby was completely harmless at the moment. She could see every feature of her face with precision, as well as the few freckles scattered across it. Ellie had never been this close to her before to see so many details.

 

She remembered trying to draw her so many times, but she always got stuck at her eyes. As if their contours had been sucked into a black hole, destroyed, lost forever in the void.

 

But now, she could see them. Her eyes were long, unlike hers. Their shape was more elongated and softer than in her memories, while pale lashes surrounded them. It was a rather simple shape compared to all the eyes she had drawn in her life.

 

Why had she had so much trouble remembering them?

 

There was nothing complicated about them.

 

Why should I care ?

 

Ellie stopped looking at her eyes and tightened her grip on the screwdriver.

 

There was no reason to worry about that. She wouldn’t need to draw them anymore after killing her. She would no longer be haunted by her face, she would be gone, and everything would be over.

 

The young woman raised the tool above Abby’s throat.

 

 

 

“Ellie, are you listening to me ?”

 

She looked up at Joel, who was walking ahead of her. “You seem elsewhere.”

 

“I was just thinking… why are we still hunting ? Jackson already has everything we need.”

 

Joel pushed aside a branch. “Because you still need to know how to hunt it if you ever need to.”

 

She sighed. “I already know how to hunt. Do you remember the rabbits I brought you ?”

 

“Yeah, I remember. But you can aim for bigger game.”

 

She had already done it, she wanted to tell him. But the memories of what followed stopped her. She didn’t want to think about David.

 

They continued until Joel stopped. “Look, tracks. Do you recognize them ?”

 

Ellie crouched down. “A deer ?”

 

“Good eye.”

 

A crack sounded further away. They advanced cautiously.

 

The deer was grazing, calm.

 

“Go ahead,” Joel whispered.

 

Ellie drew her bow and shot. The animal collapsed but was still breathing, panting in pain.

 

“You have to finish it.” Joel approached.

 

Ellie looked at the animal and took out her knife. She didn’t know why, but she didn’t really like doing this. It was for their food, but seeing the fear in its eyes made her feel a bit bad.

 

She sighed. It’s the law of nature.

 

The deer began to struggle violently as she approached. Joel grabbed its antlers and pinned its head to the ground.

 

He showed her where to aim : the artery in the neck. “Not too fast, or it’ll splatter.”

 

She took a deep breath and stabbed cleanly into the animal’s neck.

 

The deer was motionless within seconds. Life disappearing from it’s eyes.

 

Joel patted her shoulder. “Well done.” He lifted the animal. “Maria will be proud.”

 

Ellie remained still, looking at the blood on the knife. Everything had happened so quickly.

 

Was it the same with humans ? Could it be over in an instant ? She did remembered.

 

“Ellie, are you coming ?”

 

She looked up, still troubled.

 

“I’m coming.”

 

She joined him, wiping the blade on her pants.

 

 

 

The memory faded to the back of Ellie’s mind, and she gripped her weapon tightly, letting out a breath.

 

She knew how to do it.

 

She just had to place it on Abby’s artery and drive it into her neck with a swift motion. There would be resistance when it pierced the skin, and that’s when her victim would start to struggle. She would have to keep her still, one hand pressed over her mouth so she wouldn’t make a sound.

 

Then the descent would be easier, the blood would carry the tool smoothly until it faced the artery or the cartilage of the trachea.

 

And then she would feel her body soften in her arms. Her movements would become slower and weaker until there was nothing left.

 

She raised the screwdriver into the air to gain momentum.

 

After three.

 

She was breathing, but she felt the air tremble as she exhaled.

 

Three.

 

Abby wouldn’t even realize what was happening to her when her weapon was about to descend upon her. She wouldn’t have time to react before it was too late.

 

Two.

 

Her arms were starting to become heavy as she held them up.

 

She felt cowardly for killing Abby this way, and it made her almost sick. She wanted to fight her, she wanted to win, she wanted to show her that her actions had consequences.

 

There was no justice in acting this way… but she didn’t know if another opportunity like this would come again.

 

Her hands were trembling.

 

One.

 

A rustling of blankets made her look away from Abby.

 

The boy was moving in his sleep. He grimaced and clenched his fists. He must be having nightmares.

 

She had almost forgotten him.

 

Ellie lowered her weapon and looked at the child.

 

When he realizes she killed Abby… what will he do ?

 

He would wake up and notice the blonde’s corpse next to him. He would be in shock, completely traumatized even. He would beg her to get up, still in denial. Then he would understand and wonder if he could have done something to prevent it, if he should have done things differently, if he should have been stronger, smarter, more vigilant.

 

He would be consumed by the grief of losing a loved one.

 

All this seemed too familiar to Ellie.

 

And then… would he try to seek revenge too ? Like her ?

 

And what should she do about that ?

 

She would have accomplished her goal. She would have avenged Joel. Everything would be over. But there was nothing after that.

 

She would still be in this prison and would probably die of exhaustion. Maybe she should let herself be killed by him… it made sense.

 

Either way, if she died, no one would mourn her or wait for her return. Dina would probably never know she was dead and would continue her life in Jackson. JJ would grow up and not remember her. And Joel would still be in his grave.

 

Ellie felt her eyes sting from the tears she was trying to hold back.

 

Would he feel better after killing her ? Would it bring him relief ?

 

Was she relieved after killing Nora ? Mel ? Owen ?

 

No

 

The boy would be doomed to remain in this prison for the rest of his days. But this time, he would have no one to take care of him. And this night would be forever etched in his memory.

 

Ellie would become the ghost of his nightmares, the one who took Abby away from him, condemning him to certain death in this rat hole.

 

She would be a monster like Abby.

 

A tear rolled down her cheek.

 

Ellie wanted justice to be served, but she didn’t want to be a monster in the eyes of that kid. She probably already was, and it killed her to know it, but she didn’t want to take away the woman who cared for him.

 

He didn’t deserve that.

 

She didn’t want him to be like her.

 

I’m sorry, Joel… I can’t…

 

Tommy was probably right. What a joke. She had made promises without keeping them in the end, she was weak, and no one could really trust her. He was right to be angry with her. She shouldn’t have left.

 

I’m sorry, Dina… JJ… I don’t know if I’ll ever see you again… I don’t even know if you want to see me again.

 

The tears were now flowing uncontrollably as she clutched her shirt to her chest.

 

What had she become ?

 

Ellie wanted to break down in tears, she wanted to express all her pain and scream it out for everyone to hear. She couldn’t take it anymore.

 

She looked at the boy, who seemed more and more agitated in his sleep, then she looked at Abby, who was completely unaware of what could have happened a few minutes earlier.

 

She had hated her so much and for so long. But now, it was as if that feeling had been overlaid by an even stronger emotion.

 

Ellie thought back to the blonde’s words.

 

Don’t keep doing this. I know you think it’s the only solution, but it’s not. It only makes things worse.”

 

Is there really no solution ?

 

Hatred had become a predominant feeling in her life, a constant state that had clung to her for a long time. But Ellie knew that beneath that shell of hatred hid an even more painful emotion. She had seen him break down after Seattle.

 

The memory of their return to Jackson was etched into her mind.

 

 

 

Ellie had one of Tommy’s arms slung over her shoulder, while the other rested on Dina’s. They waited in the cold in front of Jackson’s large wooden gates until a voice rang out.

 

“Open the gate !”

 

“But Maria—”

 

“Open it right now, my damn husband is back,” said the voice, firm and commanding.

 

The gate creaked open slowly as several people pushed it aside, and Maria suddenly rushed forward to throw her arms around them.

 

“We all thought you were dead.” Tears were falling from her icy blue eyes.

 

Tommy pulled his arms back to hold his wife. “We almost didn’t make it…”

 

Maria looked at him sadly as she stepped back, then turned to Ellie and Dina with a gentle smile—before noticing the empty space beside them.

 

“Where’s Jesse ?”

 

Ellie lowered her gaze as Dina let a tear slip down her cheek.

 

“He didn’t make it…” Tommy said, his face heavy with guilt.

 

Maria brought a hand to her mouth. “Poor Robin… she’s going to be devastated…”

 

Ellie stared blankly at the ground. It hurt so much to come back without Jesse. She could still see him running with her, then opening the doors to the theater before he… She saw him collapse to the floor, blood pouring out. His face.

 

Dina squeezed her hand. “Come on… Maria wants us to eat at her place.”

 

Ellie followed, walking to Maria’s house, but she felt empty. During dinner, almost no one spoke. They were exhausted—not just from the long journey back to Jackson, but from everything else too.

 

Ellie struggled to eat, half her potatoes still on her plate, now lukewarm. Maria had gone to do the dishes, idly turning her fork in her plate without lifting the food to her mouth. Then she noticed Dina holding her stomach.

 

“Are you okay ?”

 

“I’m fine…” she said, but her jaw was clenched and she seemed to have a cramp.

 

“Want me to get you something ?” Ellie started to get up, but Dina raised a hand to stop her.

 

“I think I just need to lie down.”

 

“You sure ? I could…”

 

“Ellie, don’t. Please.” Dina stood up with difficulty and walked over before collapsing onto the living room couch.

 

Ellie watched her in silence. She could see her belly starting to round slightly.

 

It had taken them nearly a month to return. A week just to recover. Her arm and Tommy’s leg had been the hardest to heal, and they still weren’t done. And without horses to carry them, they had to walk from state to state for endless, grueling weeks.

 

Now that they were in Jackson, Dina was safe. She was so sick and exhausted—and now she had to worry about the baby. They were all relieved about that.

 

But Ellie didn’t even know what to feel. She’d reacted so badly to the pregnancy announcement… she still didn’t know what to do.

 

Ellie leaned back in her chair with a sigh. She didn’t even feel relieved to be back, and she could see Tommy didn’t either.

 

“You not eating ?” Tommy asked, gesturing to her full plate.

 

“I’m not hungry.”

 

Tommy nodded, and though she saw he wanted to say something, he kept silent. She didn’t want a lecture anyway.

 

She felt like a shadow. She was there—but not really. She felt nothing except a gnawing emptiness in her gut. She had failed. She’d failed Joel. She’d failed Jesse.

 

It was like a parasite eating her from the inside, chewing through her insides. The emptiness kept growing.

 

She could’ve just laid on the floor, locked in a room, and never gotten up again. She wished she could be left alone in the dark and never answer again.

 

Tommy cleared his throat. “It’s not over, Ellie.”

 

Ellie looked at him, confused. “What do you mean ?”

 

“Abby won this time, but we can still make her pay.” Tommy nodded repeatedly with a determined look in his eye.

 

Ellie looked at the one eye that still worked.

 

It wasn’t over.

 

All the darkness she’d been drowning in since Seattle suddenly cleared. Ellie felt a spark reignite inside her. That spark that kept her alive.

 

“I’m listening.”

 

The man smiled for a split second. “We’re going to get that bitch no matter what. We’re not giving up that easy. We owe it to Joel… and to Jesse…”

 

Ellie nodded but looked at Dina, asleep. “And Dina and the baby ?”

 

“Dina’s a big girl. She’ll manage.” Tommy poured himself some wine.

 

“Maybe I should talk to her first…” she murmured.

 

“You can, but it’s not her decision to make. You’re the only one who knows what’s best.”

 

She wasn’t even sure of that. Dina was usually the one who knew best—more reasonable, more grounded.

 

Tommy seemed to notice her internal conflict. “She’s not like us, Ellie. She didn’t care about Joel the way we did. If she came, it was only for you.”

 

Ellie bit her cheek and looked down at her plate. It was true—Dina had shown again and again that she was only there for her. She’d tried to take care of her, make her eat, rest. Ellie felt guilty thinking that it had slowed her down in getting revenge for Joel.

 

“You and me, Ellie—we’re different from her. We’re alike. There’s something in us Dina doesn’t understand. I’m not even sure Maria gets it either. Revenge doesn’t mean much to them.”

 

Ellie breathed in. She remembered the shock on Dina’s face when she found the man Tommy had tortured—while Ellie hadn’t even blinked. She remembered how Dina only killed to defend and survive… and for her. While Ellie’s only purpose was to kill.

 

They weren’t the same.

 

Dina wasn’t made for this—especially not now that she was pregnant. She shouldn’t be involved anymore. Ellie didn’t even want Dina to do anything about it.

 

Tommy drank his glass. “I’d rather not involve you more than I already have, but… I might never fully recover. I could be crippled for the rest of my life, so… I just need to know if you’re in.”

 

Ellie stayed silent. She didn’t want to keep going while Dina still needed her—but the temptation was so strong. She stopped thinking. Tommy was right. They couldn’t let Abby walk away after all of this.

 

She felt alive.

 

Ellie raised her burning green eyes. “I’ll make her pay.”

 

 

 

She simply stood up from the stone floor, her heart heavy as her own words echoed in her head. She headed toward where she usually slept.

 

Maybe Tommy had been wrong about her. She’d said it instinctively, but she knew why.

 

Because she didn’t want to drown in that feeling of emptiness. Like a wandering soul—aimless, emotionless. Alone with her thoughts.

 

Ellie slid down against the wall in a silent sob.

 

She couldn’t bear to feel like this, and hate was the only thing pulling her out of that state.

 

But that hate wasn’t the case anymore.

 

She was torn between her hatred for Abby—and hatred for herself. She didn’t even know who she despised more.

 

It hurt. It hurt so much.

 

Ellie looked at the screwdriver in her hand. It had been useless, after all.

 

Unless

 

Her hands trembled like never before as she positioned the tool under her own throat.

 

Ellie had thought about it before but had never tried to go through with it.

 

Dina had always been there—watching over her, anchoring her to the world.

 

But now she wasn’t.

 

If she died, she could finally make it all end.

 

She closed her eyes and her whole body shook. The tears kept falling as she tried to breathe through her nose.

 

This was the end.

 

And then she was on the porch with Joel.

 

 

 

“I was supposed to die in that hospital. My life would’ve meant something. But you took that from me.” Ellie looked at the snow before letting out a sigh. She looked at Joel.

 

“If the Lord gave me a second chance at that moment… I’d do it all over again.” His gaze was so intense that Ellie knew he meant every word.

 

That was precisely why she blamed him.

 

She didn’t have a say.

 

Not with Joel. Not with the Fireflies.

 

No one ever wanted to hear what she thought.

 

No one gave her a choice.

 

But looking at this man—who was willing to sacrifice the world for her, no matter the consequences, no matter if she hated him for it—

 

Her life seemed to matter more than she thought. More than the cure.

 

She was the most important thing in his eyes.

 

Ellie looked up at the sky to hold back her tears.

 

“Yeah… I don’t think I can ever forgive you for that…” Then she looked at the old man. “But I’d like to try.”

 

“I’d like that,” Joel whispered, his moist eyes shining in the night.

 

 

 

Ellie lowered the screwdriver and almost threw it across the room.

 

If she died, everything Joel had done would be meaningless.

 

He wanted her to live.

 

If she couldn’t even do that, it felt like betrayal. Like tarnishing his memory.

 

She was weak.

 

What would Joel think if he saw her like this?

 

Ellie leaned her head against the wall, quietly sobbing.

 

She was tired. So tired.

 

I’m sorry…

 

She looked one last time at the tool, then stashed it inside the mattress next to the bottle Anthony had hidden.

 

She couldn’t touch it again.

 

It was a mistake. A huge mistake.

 

“Mom…”

 

Ellie froze at the whisper.

 

She might’ve thought she imagined that tiny voice if she hadn’t seen the boy sweating and stirring on his mattress.

 

No one else in the cell seemed restless.

 

His mother…?

 

He was calling for her in his sleep…

 

Ellie looked at the boy with a perplexed gaze.

 

“Mom… please, stop…”

 

Ellie furrowed her brow.

 

Was he pleading with her ?

 

She didn’t have time to think further because the boy suddenly sat up, panting.

 

He didn’t notice her—or rather, didn’t look at her—as he started to panic. His breathing was uncontrollable, and he was crying.

 

She didn’t know if she should say something to soothe the child. Her presence wasn’t exactly a comforting one for him anyway, so she stayed still.

 

And whatever she could have done, it would’ve been too late—because Abby was already awake.

 

The blonde had immediately rushed to the boy’s side with disconcerting speed. Ellie almost thought of Dina getting up at night to calm JJ when he cried. She did it eagerly, without thinking—like it was the most natural thing in the world.

 

Some called it maternal instinct.

 

Abby gently stroked the boy’s cheek to catch his worried gaze, then wrapped him in her arms, whispering things Ellie couldn’t hear.

 

The boy melted into the embrace and slowly calmed down, though he kept crying against her chest.

 

There was so much warmth in their hug that Ellie felt sick.

 

If she hadn’t stopped earlier, she might’ve witnessed something far more tragic.

 

Ellie watched the blonde gently stroke the boy’s hair as he clung to her.

 

She didn’t even glance at the redhead—not even once—too focused on the child.

 

Her gaze had shifted from worry to sadness, in deep understanding of the boy’s pain—pain Ellie wasn’t even aware of.

 

Ellie still wasn’t used to this tenderness from Abby. Seeing her so caring.

 

But most of all—she felt ashamed.

 

Ashamed of envying that connection.

 

The way Abby took care of the boy.

 

It was then Ellie truly realized how alone she was.

 

The redhead curled up tighter, trying to make herself as small as possible, hoping not to be seen.

 

What’s wrong with me ?

 

Unable to keep watching them, Ellie turned her head to the window.

 

She could see the moon—full and bright.

 

It would probably be the only thing keeping her company these days.

 

Ellie almost laughed to herself.

 

She and the moon— The two loneliest beings in the universe.

 

Wasn’t that poetic ?

 

Notes:

• from here, Ellie won't think about killing Abby anymore but that doesn't mean they'll get along right away. there's still a long way to go on that side.

thank you very much for reading

Chapter 11: Rising fire

Summary:

Abby tries to comfort Lev through their memories of that night on Seraphite Island.

Notes:

warning: a bit of transphobia in this chapter.

• a bit late for this one sorry. I've been busy and I've had a little lack of inspiration this time...

well it does not matter I wish you a good reading !!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 


 

"Mom ?"

 

The seraphite woman set down the vegetables she was preparing and turned her gaze from the fire toward the voice calling her. Her eyes landed on the boy. The orange glow reflected in them made it seem as though they burned with anger when she recognized him.

 

"You ! How dare you come back here after what you did ?!" she screamed, making him flinch.

 

Lev swallowed his fear in the face of his mother's fury and took a step into the house.

 

"I came to get you. It’s not safe here. I met people who would accept us. We can leave now and—"

 

"I’m not going anywhere with you. I want nothing to do with you, do you hear me ?!" she cut him off, violently throwing the clay plates from the table. They shattered into pieces with a loud crash.

 

"But Mom…" He stepped closer.

 

"Don’t call me that !"

 

"But I’m your son !" Lev cried, desperate.

 

"I have no son ! I was blessed with two daughters, and you’re no longer one of them."

 

"Please, listen to me ! My name is Lev. I’m a boy, that’s who I am. I just want to help you…"

 

"I don’t know what you are, or what devil’s sickness infects you, but I will not listen to the vile words of a demon."

 

Lev gasped in shock and stepped back. He was frozen.

 

He didn’t recognize the woman in front of him. Her face was twisted with rage, making the scars on her cheeks stand out even more. Her teeth were clenched, her lips curled like a rabid animal’s.

 

Seeing his shock, the woman suddenly grabbed a kitchen knife from the cutting board and lunged at him.

 

Eyes wide, Lev barely had time to raise his arm to shield his throat. He screamed. Helpless, he tried to protect himself as the blade tore through the sleeves of his shirt and slashed his skin.

 

"Mom ! Stop, please !" he begged, trying to fend off the blows. But his mother’s voice seemed to change, twisting with every word.

 

"You’re an abomination ! All you bring is misfortune to our people and our family ! Look what happened to your sister because of you !" Her voice grew louder, more unnatural, as she continued to strike.

 

Lev blinked, terrified. She had never said that before.

 

The fire began to spread, and the wood around them started to rot. Embers and smoke clouded his vision, and his mother’s figure seemed to grow larger, monstrous, distorted in the red-hot glow.

 

"My daughter died because of you ! It’s all your fault ! How long before it’s Abby’s turn ?!"

 

Tears streamed down Lev’s cheeks as he tried to hold back his sobs. Each word pierced his heart.

 

The woman sneered.

 

"Weak. You’ve always been weak. Since the day you were born. If only you’d never existed… You should just disappear."

 

Lev closed his eyes as another slash cut into his arms. It was too much.

He wanted her to stop. He couldn’t take it anymore. His chest burned with pain.

 

In a burst of panic, he pushed the woman with all his strength. She stumbled backward and collapsed heavily to the ground.

 

Her head hit the table with a sickening crack. 

 

 


 

 

 

Abby glanced at the boy beside her. He was pulling ivy off the wall of a garage, his mind clearly elsewhere.

 

Since his dream the night before, he’d seemed distant. He’d barely spoken all morning, despite her efforts to reassure him.

 

He’s already been through so much.

 

Abby sighed as she yanked off another vine. Her hands stung from scraping against the rough stone. Tugging at the ivy and scratching at the wall set her palms on fire.

 

She looked up the side of the building, following the path of the creeping plant. It stretched several meters high. Discouraged, she pressed her lips together.

 

There’s way too much to finish today.

 

She reached for another clump of ivy but stopped when she heard Lev hiss in pain.

 

“Shit…” He pulled his hand back, examining it.

 

Abby turned to him immediately. His index finger was bleeding slightly, a drop of blood running down his skin. The wall must’ve scraped him.

 

“Hey, you okay ?” She held out her hand, but he pulled away slightly.

 

“I’m fine. Just stings a little.” He wiped the dirt from his fingers and put his finger in his mouth.

 

“Want me to take a look?”

 

He shook his head without meeting her eyes and went back to work in silence, though more cautiously now.

 

Abby frowned. Lev was often quiet, but this silence felt heavier. She instantly thought of the previous night.

 

She knew a thing or two about nightmares. They could bring back old, buried memories. Once they surfaced, they were hard to ignore.

 

“So, um… are you sure you’re okay? Do you wanna talk about last night?”

 

Lev looked up at her, his brown eyes hesitant.

 

“I don’t know.”

 

“Okay… Look, I have bad dreams all the time so I do understand what you’re feeling. Maybe talking about it would help.”

 

Lev clenched his fists without answering.

 

“Then why don’t you ever talk about yours ?” he suddenly snapped, voice bitter, eyes fixed on the wall.

 

Abby felt her heart tighten. She lowered her gaze.

 

I don’t want you to carry my burden.

 

“My dreams are always the same. Nothing special,” she lied. “And this isn’t about me. It’s about you.”

 

Lev looked like he was fighting something inside. Then, under Abby’s worried gaze, his eyes filled with emotion.

 

“It was about my mom…” His voice trembled. “She blamed me for what happened on the island… and for Yara…”

 

“Lev… None of that was your fault,” Abby murmured, reaching out her hand again, but he pulled away once more.

 

“You always say that.” He shook his head. “But you know that if I hadn’t gone there for her, Yara would still be here. Your friends too !”

 

He stopped as soon as he saw her face, guilt flashing in his eyes.

 

“Sorry… I know you miss them.”

 

Abby turned away, pained.

 

“It’s okay. But that doesn’t change anything—you’re not responsible for what happened.”

 

“You’re just saying that to make me feel better…”

 

“What ? No !” she said quickly.

 

Abby didn’t know how to make him understand that it wasn’t his fault. Sometimes it seemed like he got it… but then the guilt came crashing back, like a wave swallowing him whole. One step forward, two steps back.

 

Abby didn’t know how to make him understand that it wasn’t his fault. Sometimes it seemed like he got it… but then the guilt came crashing back, like a wave swallowing him whole. One step forward, two steps back. 

 

Maybe they were just too alike in that way.

 

Abby had never been very comfortable with vulnerability. She often avoided those conversations, uneasy whenever someone expressed how they felt. But with Lev, she made this effort.

 

She paused for a moment, searching for the right words, then spoke.

 

 « It’s the truth, she said firmly. You wanted to save your mother, and that’s normal. Anyone would’ve done the same. Yara and I came for you because we chose to. You didn’t force us. We knew it was dangerous. Yara knew it too.  What happened after… it was out of your control. You couldn’t have known what Isaac had in mind. »

 

Abby had never been very comfortable with vulnerability. She often avoided those conversations, uneasy whenever someone expressed how they felt. But with Lev, she made this effort. 

 

Lev turned his gaze away again, his eyes glistening.

 

« And if anyone is to blame for Mel and Owen, she continued, it’s me. I started all this by going to Jackson. Maybe they’d still be here if I hadn’t… But either way, it’s not your fault » she finished more softly.

 

Lev finally looked up at her. His gaze was so full of pain that Abby felt her heart clench.

 

She sighed.

 

« I know what it’s like to think everything is your fault. But I want you to know that I don’t blame you. And I’m sure Yara doesn’t either. »

 

« You think… ? » he asked, a tear running down his cheek. 

 

« I’m sure of it », she replied sincerely. « She loved you with all her heart. She would’ve done anything for you, without regret. »

 

Lev wiped his tears with the back of his arm. He looked a bit calmer, even if the road ahead would still be long.

 

He gently rested his head on her shoulder.

 

« I’m sorry »

 

Abby held him close.

 

« You don’t have to apologize. I know it’s not easy. »

 

He nodded.

 

« I just wish things had been different… » he sniffled.

 

She pressed her forehead to his.

 

« Me too, kid… Me too. »

 

She often thought about what her life could have been. A different world, with her dad, her friends, Lev and Yara… She could still see Owen’s smile, his sparkling eyes, his contagious laugh. Sometimes she imagined they could have been happy, despite everything. That their journey to the Fireflies could have brought hope instead of being a desperate escape.

 

“We have the right to be happy,” she thought. That was Owen’s dream, deep down.

 

But Mel had a dream too…

 

Abby didn’t know much about babies or motherhood. But she understood that need to build your own family. She had caught herself wondering what that baby might have looked like. Mel’s eyes, Owen’s hair ? A love for dogs like her mother, or her father’s strange sense of humor ?

 

Would she have had a place in that new life ?

 

She would never know.

 

She also thought of her father, of that comforting presence. His gentle voice, his kind gaze. He had been the world’s hope, but to her, he would always simply be “Dad.” She still remembered the silly moments when she’d searched for him in the zoo forest, or when he teased her serious nature with tenderness.

 

Sometimes she wondered if she’d become as foolish as he was.

 

She wanted to laugh. But thinking of what she had lost only deepened the crack in her chest. Imagining a better future wasn’t comforting — it was painful.

 

I miss them so much.

 

« Sometimes I wonder what would’ve happened if I hadn’t shaved my head. If I’d been… normal », Lev whispered.

 

Abby raised her head and shook it firmly.

 

« Lev. You are you. And that’s already a lot. “Normal” doesn’t mean anything. »

 

Lev sighed.

 

« If you say so. But… maybe I could’ve saved Yara. »

 

« No. If you hadn’t done it, you might both have died on that island. Isaac would never have stopped. And I… »

 

I would never have met you.

 

She couldn’t imagine what might’ve happened. But she couldn’t stop herself from trying.

 

She could have followed orders, slaughtered the Seraphites without remorse. Killed Lev. Killed Yara. Without ever knowing them. The thought made her sick.

 

That day had already been hell…

 

She remembered the flames around them. The pouring rain. The smell of smoke, blood, and earth. The fire — the embodiment of their sin.

 

She had killed without pause, obeying like a well-oiled machine. Isaac had shaped her like that. The best Scar killer in the WLF, they said.

 

But they were wrong.

 

And she had made a choice. She chose Lev. Yara.

 

The light.

 

She had never regretted it.

 

Even if the price was high. Even if she had killed familiar faces that day. Comrades. Friends. She had no choice. Everyone was slaughtering each other. She just wanted to survive. To save Lev.

 

She still remembered the scream :

 

 

 

I’ve got one !”

 

The gunshot. Yara falling.

 

“Yara !” she screamed.

 

 

 

She had tried everything to save that girl. She wanted, for once, to do something right.

 

But nothing ever lasts.

 

 

 

You have three seconds to step away from that Scar.”

 

“You’re really gonna shoot me ?”

 

 

 

Isaac was her mentor. She had believed in him. Thought he loved her like a daughter, maybe.

 

But it was all a lie.

 

 

 

She had protected Lev, put him behind her.

 

« He’s just a kid. »

 

 

 

They had lost everything that day.

 

But since then, they had each other.

 

And she wouldn’t trade that for anything in the world.

 

 

 

“That was your fucking people !”

 

“Hey — you’re my people !”

 

 

 

They were alone against the world.

 

Abby held him tighter.

 

« We can’t change the past. All we can do now is survive. Together. »

 

Lev nodded against her, so small in her arms.

 

« Thank you… »

 

« You don’t have to thank me. »

 

« I really mean it. Thank you for staying. »

 

 

She smiled, moved.

 

« Anytime, kid. »

 

I should be the one thanking you.

 

Without him, she would’ve lost herself long ago.

 

A brief silence fell… until a gruff voice interrupted them.

 

« Hate to interrupt your… thing… but the job won’t do itself. So move it, or I’ll give you a reason to. »

 

Abby turned around, caught off guard.

 

He was huge, sunglasses on, hands on his hips.

 

Stephan. “Santa Claus” in her mind. A sarcastic nickname — his white beard didn’t make him soft, especially not with kids. She remembered the slap he’d given Lev the first time they met.

 

She reluctantly pulled away from Lev, turned toward the garage, and sighed.

 

Cleaning that damn garage was going to be the most annoying part of her day.

 

“Wait. Not you,” he interrupted, glancing at a sheet he was writing on carefully with a pen. “You’re being transferred to the warehouse,” he told Abby.

 

She gave Lev a confused look, who looked just as lost as she did.

 

Abby hesitated. “What ? Now ?”

 

“No, I was gonna wait for your tearful, loving hug with your child to end,” he mocked. “Of course now. Follow me.” He motioned for her to follow without checking if she was behind him.

 

“What does he want ?” Lev whispered anxiously, gripping her arm.

 

Abby watched the man walk away through the garage. “I don’t know, but don’t worry, okay ? Go find Siona and stay with her. I’ll be back later.” She placed her hand on his shoulder while he nodded.

 

Even if she and Siona didn’t always see eye to eye, she knew Lev would be safe with her. At least she hoped she could trust her.

 

“Be careful,” he murmured as she reluctantly walked away.

 

She followed the man’s footsteps in silence, head down. They passed several slaves working just as hard as she was. The air was hot and their skin itched from burns on their thin bodies. But she paid them no mind, just as they ignored her.

 

Abby didn’t know why she was the one being called. Stephan hadn’t told her what she was supposed to do, but he seemed calm, so it probably wasn’t too bad.

 

He wasn’t the type to cause trouble, unlike his friend. He didn’t start fights with them, but he laughed when others did. He was pretty lazy— he seemed more excited in hunting slaves than guarding them.

 

 

They walked for a while. Abby followed Stephan, who was too focused on his list. She glanced quickly and saw it was a to-do list. She couldn’t read what it said, but several lines had been crossed out.

 

As they turned a corner, a scream rang out, and Abby tensed. Stephan stopped abruptly, and luckily Abby stopped in time not to bump into him. The noise stopped.

 

The tall man groaned, clearly annoyed. “Seriously, John ? I was gonna use that one.”

 

Abby looked over his shoulder to see what he meant. A blond man, clearly beaten, was sitting on the ground, bloody nose, holding his ribs. He groaned in pain and struggled to get up, stumbling awkwardly.

 

“What for ?” the younger soldier asked, cracking his shoulders.

 

“We need hands to clean the warehouse, and I needed a slave like him,” Stephan sighed, pushing up his sunglasses to rub his nose. “How do you already ruin my plans, first thing in the morning ?”

 

The Rattler opened his mouth, but Santa spoke first. “That was rhetorical.”

 

“Well, it’s not the end of the world,” the shorter one said, rolling his eyes. “It’s not like he’s the only slave you can take. And he’s not a big loss — he really needed to be put in his place, if you ask me.” He casually crossed his arms and pointed at the person next to the blond man. “Take that one instead.”

 

Abby looked at the person he pointed to — and froze when she met Ellie’s green eyes.

 

The redhead’s eyes were wide, and Abby could read her fear like an open book. Her mouth opened in horror, her hands began to tremble. Her gaze seemed to beg some higher power not to choose her — but they both knew it was useless.

 

When her breathing turned erratic, Abby feared a panic attack.

 

Does just seeing me cause this reaction ?

 

It wasn’t flattering — mostly, Abby just felt awful. She hated being looked at that way.

 

Stephan sighed, dismayed. “Okay, come with me.” He gestured to Ellie, who looked even worse. “We’ll talk about it later,” he said to the Asian man, then walked away from the garage.

 

Abby followed, hesitant, not wanting to look suspicious. Ellie stayed behind, not quite catching up. They both kept their heads down—Ellie’s perhaps even lower.

 

It feels like we’re walking to our execution.

 

On the way, the Rattler didn’t ask anyone else to follow. He passed other slaves without stopping, and Abby felt her heart race.

 

Was it just the two of them for this job ?

 

Abby glanced over at the redhead, who was staring at the ground like it was the most fascinating thing in the world. She seemed to have regained control of her breathing, but her hands were still shaking.

 

As she watched her, Abby noticed the deep purple shadows under Ellie’s eyes—almost black. She looked paler, despite her sunburn.

 

She looks different from yesterday… it’s strange.

 

The day before, Ellie had seemed more confident when they walked side by side. She had even been a bit defiant, boldly questioning her. What could have caused this sudden change in attitude toward her ?

 

Her threatening demeanor had completely vanished. Now she looked both defeated and panicked. Sweat beaded on her forehead, furrowed more deeply than ever.

 

She was the one afraid now—but Abby suddenly remembered the moment she had given her the bottle of alcohol. Ellie had always been terrified. She had just hidden it well.

 

Just like she had.

 

Abby looked away, the hairs on her arms standing on end. As soon as they were in the same space, the air thickened with tension—so heavy she felt like she was breathing it in and choking on it. It was so palpable, she was almost certain everyone around them could feel it too.

 

How were they supposed to stay in the same room with this much tension ?

 

Abby swallowed hard. No matter how hard she tried to do better, she wasn’t ready for this.

 

Shit.

 

 

 

Notes:

Well I know... not much happens in this chapter but I wanted to focus a bit on Lev and Abby. I hope you liked it.

and yes in this story Abby still thinks it was Tommy who killed Mel and Owen. From a logical point of view I could have thought the same thing since he was the one closest to the aquarium compared to Ellie. that's what Abby thinks anyway.

thanks for reading !!

Chapter 12: Misery

Summary:

Ellie is drowning in sorrow but just as she thinks she's screwed, the world takes her even further. And not in a good way.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 


 

Ellie let out a sigh as she tossed an empty can into the trash bag. The sun beat down on her neck, and her sweat-soaked hair clung to her skin. Her whole body ached, the result of a full day spent grinding through labor. The stitches in her side were itching more and more. She’d have to take them out at some point—if she ever figured out how.

 

She moved slowly across the filthy ground, scanning every scrap like a hawk: bottles, bits of plastic, torn cloth. Picking up trash had become her only distraction—a mental and physical exercise. A way to keep herself from going mad in this confinement.

 

Work. Survive. Don’t think.

 

But it wasn’t really working.

 

She exhaled again. Every movement drained her. If she were a battery, she’d have been dead empty by now.

 

She dreamt of a day where she could do nothing. Just lie down somewhere and not move. Away from Abby. Away from the kid. Away from everyone. A moment of solitude. Just for her.

 

But that kind of luxury was long gone.

 

I’ll have to hold on. But for how much longer ?

 

She glanced into the bottom of the bag. Around thirty pieces of trash, not counting the tiny bits. All this crap from before the outbreak. She hadn’t asked for any of this. Never signed up to clean up the mess those people had left behind.

 

A foul stench hit her nostrils. She turned her head quickly, disgusted.

 

Setting the bag down, she straightened up slowly. Her spine cracked. After two hours bent over, her back was screaming.

 

She wasn’t sure what hurt more—her body or her mind.

 

Maybe dying would be easier…

 

She lifted her eyes to the sky. She remembered a fall. In Seattle.

 

A stalker had slammed her against a window, ready to tear her apart. The glass gave way. She fell, her head turned upward toward the blue sky, bathed in light. For a moment, she had almost felt like she was floating.

 

Some people said you went up there when you died. But she already knew it wasn’t for her.

 

She had fallen. Hard. Like a rock. Crashed through the water. No rise. No salvation.

 

The sky wasn’t for her. Just the earth. Cold and hard. Maybe even hell.

 

If there was a God, he’d left a long time ago.

 

She thought of Sam.

 

 

 

He had asked her once : “What are you afraid of ?”

 

“Scorpions are pretty creepy. ” She’d joked at first.

 

But he hadn’t laughed. He was looking away, thinking.

 

So she had admitted. “Being by myself… I’m scared of ending up alone.”

 

He had nodded, understanding.

 

“Those things out there. What if the people are still inside ? What if they’re trapped in there, without any control of their body ? I’m scared of that happening to me…”

 

Ellie had winced.

 

“We’re a team now. We’ll help each other out. They might still look likre people, but that person isn’t there anymore.”

 

He talked about his brother. “Henry says « they’ve moved on ». That they’re with their families.  Like in heaven.”

Then, with emotion in his eyes, he asked, “Do you think that’s true ?”

 

She had hesitated. “I’d like to believe it…”

 

He understood. “But you don’t.”

 

 

 

She hadn’t known what to say.

 

And him… he already knew. He was bitten. And she hadn’t seen it.

 

He’d wanted her help. She hadn’t understood. Hadn’t given him anything. Not even a comforting lie.

 

Stupid.

 

She wanted to punch the old version of herself.

 

I should’ve told him I believed. That he wouldn’t be alone.

 

Maybe it would’ve been enough. Maybe he would’ve had a little peace.

 

He should’ve lived.

 

He was just a kid.

 

Now, she felt nothing. Not even pain.

 

Just emptiness.

 

And maybe that was worse.

 

Our fears came true, Sam. Both of them.

 

Her eyes fell back to the bag on the ground, then to the people moving around her. Her attention flicked from one person to the next, lingering on their too-thin arms and dirty clothes.

 

She felt invisible. Like she didn’t belong in this picture of scorched skin and cracking bones. A ghost haunting the place. Whether dead or alive—it barely made a difference. Her presence didn’t change a thing.

 

It could’ve been…

 

She should’ve stopped thinking, but she couldn’t.

 

My life could’ve meant so much more.

 

Her fists clenched, along with her jaw.

 

Useless.

 

As her empty eyes drifted across the blurry world in front of her, a sound of swallowing caught her attention.

 

Ellie looked up. A Rattler seemed annoyed. It was a woman drinking from her canteen, and Ellie’s throat tightened immediately. She was so thirsty, she would’ve given anything for just a single drop on her cracked lips.

 

As Ellie fixated on the woman’s Adam’s apple bobbing with each gulp, the soldier noticed her. She frowned, gave Ellie a cold, contemptuous look and asked if she was looking for trouble. Then she screwed the cap back on and stuffed the bottle into her bag.

 

Ellie lowered her head, submissive, and went to retrieve the trash bag. She didn’t want trouble. She preferred to ignore the thirst. But as she worked, she overheard the woman speaking to another Rattler:

 

“I’m telling you, these past few months, it feels like everyone’s getting sloppy. It’s turning into a damn mess.”

 

“Don’t you think you’re overreacting a bit ?” the other soldier sighed, a wisp of smoke escaping his lips. “Things are fine.”

 

“Oh yeah ? You kidding me ? The ones who are supposed to keep watch aren’t doing their damn jobs. We lost a slave yesterday because of them. It’s the third in a month !”

 

Ellie looked up, intrigued. She hadn’t heard about anyone dying. Not in her cellblock, at least—everyone had been there last night.

 

“They’re desperate. Ready to do anything to escape. We can’t stop every single one of them,” he said, taking another drag.

 

“That’s the point. We’re supposed to stop them before they get out. Make our lives easier. And those assholes are shooting them when they’re only supposed to escort them to the pool or the pillars. I told them—aim for the legs, not the head.”

 

The pool and the pillars ? What the hell is that supposed to mean ?

 

“I heard he killed himself.” the man replied with a shrug, clearly unconcerned.

 

“Doesn’t matter. » She growled. “And can you tell me why our stuff’s gone missing ?”

 

Ellie frowned. The bottle of alcohol Abby had given her. Had she stolen it ?

 

That would explain everything.

 

“I don’t know. Maybe we just lost it. Or someone else took it. Shit like that happens. No need to freak out.”

 

“Shit like that isn’t supposed to happen this often. There’s no respect left between colleagues, and the new recruits are the worst.”

 

So they don’t know Abby took their stuff. They’re blaming other Rattlers. But why would Abby risk that, just to patch her up ?

 

It makes no sense. And now the Rattlers are clearly starting to notice something’s going on.

 

She’s completely out of her mind.

 

The second soldier sighed.

 

“I like you, but I’m done hearing you complain every damn day. If you wanna rant, go find someone else.”

 

The woman shot him a dark glare.

 

“Fine. I’ll talk to Sylvie. I’ve had enough. She’ll back me up.”

 

She walked off without looking back.

 

“What ? You serious ?!”

 

When she didn’t respond, he threw his cigarette to the ground and crushed it under his boot with a curse.

 

“Hey ! Get back here !”

 

He hurried after her.

 

Ellie watched them for a moment, then looked away.

 

She should’ve come up with an escape plan earlier. If the woman really went to complain, security would tighten.

 

Shit.

 

She should’ve focused on that instead of Abby. Now everything was worse than ever.

 

Ellie rubbed her temples, ashamed.

 

She began to walk away, but her numb legs protested with every step. Her arms burned as she hauled the bags. She moved as if chains were shackled to her ankles, dragging through the dust with every motion. A damned soul.

 

Weak.

 

She turned a corner, her knuckles white from the tight grip on the bag’s handle. As she walked, she spotted a mop of blond hair hunched close to the ground.

 

Anthony.

 

He was fumbling awkwardly, his posture more ostrich than human. And the way he moved… a crab would’ve had more grace. It might have been funny. Once. Before everything went to hell.

 

How had they even ended up friends ?

 

Probably because they were both idiots, each in their own way.

 

And maybe… she was the bigger idiot. Running across the country only to collapse in this godforsaken dump. Abandoning those she swore to protect.

 

She’s pathetic.

 

She pushed the thoughts away and approached him, trying to escape the voice in her head spitting at her.

 

“Hey,” she said, her voice dry, nearly gone.

 

Anthony looked up and sat down, wiping his palms on his filthy pants.

 

“Hey. You holding up ?”

 

“I’m picking up shit.” She said, lifting the bag slightly. “You ?”

 

“Cutting myself on glass. It’s fun. Look.”

 

He held up his hands. Scratches, shallow cuts. Even his wrists were marked.

 

She squinted. Cuts on the wrists ? How ?

 

“You’ve got zero talent.” She muttered, flatly.

 

“You’re not the first to say that.” He sighed, scratching the back of his neck.

 

Ellie almost smirked. That would’ve been the automatic response. But instead, all that came out was a breath of air.

 

“Not surprised.”

 

Anthony gave a resigned little shrug.

 

“My ex used to say the same. All the time. ‘You’re annoying, you’re dumb, you’re worthless’… you know the type. Even over dumb shit.”

 

He paused, gaze going unfocused, before blurting out :

 

“I mean—it wasn’t like… funny. It was mean. Really mean.”

 

He sat up suddenly, waving his hands awkwardly.

 

“I’m not saying you’re mean ! Just… reminded me of it, that’s all.”

 

Ellie didn’t reply right away. Deep down, he wasn’t wrong. She had done some… questionable things. But he didn’t need to know that.

 

She tried to sound casual, though she couldn’t quite find that sharp edge that used to be part of her.

 

“What shocks me most is you comparing me to your ex.” She said, setting down the bag to pick up a bottle.

 

Anthony flushed red and turned slightly away.

 

“Yeah… fair point.”

 

He looked down, scratching nervously at the dirt.

 

“It’s good you’re not with her anymore, right ? You don’t deserve to stay with someone who puts you down for no reason.”

 

The words came out awkwardly, like they weren’t even hers. But they were sincere.

 

“You’re reminding me of my buddy.” Anthony said with a small laugh. “You two would get along if you ever met. I mean… if he ever comes back.”

 

“The one who got caught ?”

 

“Yeah. Ilian. He’s a good guy, even if he’s kind of… self-destructive. I’ve wanted to punch him in the face more than once, but he’s gotten me out of a lot of shit.”

 

“Like what ?”

 

“He opened my eyes, let’s say. I was totally lost with this girl. Thought we had something… but it was toxic, really. She’d been through a lot, so I tried to understand, you know ? But we just weren’t right for each other.”

 

He paused, his expression hardening slightly.

 

“And Ilian shook me — literally — until I realized it.” He added with a bitter laugh, miming the gesture. “‘Wake up, dumbass.’”

 

Ellie let out a short laugh. Without warmth.

 

She was thinking about Dina.

 

Except she wasn’t Anthony in that story. She wasn’t the one who got lied to or manipulated. No. She was the problem. Dina had endured everything, begged Ellie to stay. And Ellie had left anyway.

 

Had Dina been blind too ? Holding on to a version of Ellie that didn’t exist ? A fantasy ?

 

I wasn’t what she wanted. I couldn’t move on. Not after Joel.

 

She realized it — and left. Too late to regret. Too late to change.

 

I’m poison.

 

Does she think of me as her ex ? Do I see her that way ?

 

A knot formed in her stomach. Her eyes stared into the void.

 

Disgusting.

 

Anthony’s voice yanked her back.

 

“Sorry, I talk too much. What about you ?” He asked, curiosity sparking in his eyes. “You got someone right now ?”

 

Ellie’s stomach turned. Of course he had to go there.

 

“No one.” She replied, throat tight.

 

“Seriously ? That’s a shame. You’re what ? Too good for this world.”

 

She shrugged. “Yeah…”.

 

She didn’t really answer. She knew he was wrong. She was the opposite. She was despicable.

 

But hadn’t the world made her that way ?

 

She started walking again, picking up a can, a plastic bag. Mechanical gestures. Anything to avoid thinking. But Anthony wouldn’t let it go.

 

“You haven’t seen anyone recently ?” He asked, leaning against the wall.

 

Ellie felt a flicker of irritation rise.

 

Why are you so damn curious ?

 

“I had a girlfriend,” she muttered. “But I don’t wanna talk about it.”

 

She kept her eyes on the ground. Her voice wasn’t threatening. Just… tired.

 

Anthony opened his mouth, then closed it again. “Oh… I didn’t want to bring back bad things.”

 

“It’s fine.”

 

She kept scraping the ground without really looking.

 

“You… you got a type ?” He tried awkwardly, like he was trying to lighten the mood.

 

“Not really.”

 

“Come on, everyone’s got one. Brunettes ? Blondes ? Short ? Tall ? Brown eyes ? Blue ? There’s options !”

 

Ellie slowly lifted her gaze toward him. He kept pushing.

 

She vaguely remembered Dina asking her the same question once. In a softer, more intimate way. Back when she didn’t know the feelings were mutual.

 

Everything felt easier then. Brighter.

 

She shook her head. Her skin burned.

 

“I don’t know. I never paid much attention to that. I think it’s about the person.” She said honestly. “Who they are.”

 

“Wow. Hiding a romantic soul, huh ?” Anthony said with a smirk. “What about personality ? Any qualities you like ?”

 

Ellie shrugged.

 

“Kind. Brave. Strong… I don’t care about the rest.”

 

Riley. Cat. Dina.

 

They were all like that.

 

And me, everything they weren’t.

 

Rotten to the core.

 

She looked away, her throat dry. No one should love her. She deserved to be alone.

 

I already am.

 

Then she glanced at Anthony. His weird smile. A little dumb, but honest.

 

Maybe… not completely alone.

 

“I answered you. Interrogation over ?” She sighed.

 

“Yeah. And I’m proud of you.” He joked. “I’m just trying to get to know you. Otherwise I’m the only one talking, and that’s boring.”

 

“Yet, you seem to enjoy the sound of your own voice.” Ellie replied with a faint smile.

 

“There it is !” `He exclaimed.

 

“ What ?”

 

He straightened up and pointed at her.

 

“Your smile.”

 

Ellie looked down, but the smile didn’t fade right away. She hadn’t even felt it appear. Maybe just not being alone… just talking, existing… made things a little lighter.

 

She looked away and picked up a piece of plastic.

 

“Shut up.”

 

Anthony’s dimples deepened. Ellie rolled her eyes. It was dumb. But comforting.

 

A familiar feeling. Like she’d lived this before.

 

 

 

« My friends’ problems are my problems. »

 

 

 

Her lips froze.

 

Jesse.

 

She blinked.

 

But it wasn’t him.

 

That fragile peace she’d felt shattered. All that was left was shame.

 

She looked at Anthony.

 

And behind him, she saw John appear — with that same smirk he always wore.

 

“Not even surprised anymore.” He said, slapping a firm hand on Anthony’s shoulder.

 

“You…”

 

Then his dark eyes slid toward Ellie.

 

“And you…”

 

His drawling voice was full of threat disguised as sarcasm.

 

Ellie barely looked up at him. She wouldn’t take the bait. Not today. Not now.

 

She was too tired, too miserable.

 

She lowered her head.

 

“Good girl.” John sneered.

 

She swallowed the bile rising in her throat. Her body screamed, but she stayed still. The anger was there, burning under her skin. But she did what Marc had told her : stay calm, keep your eyes down and don’t stupid.

 

John seemed satisfied. He turned back to Anthony and shoved him hard against the wall. The blond staggered, wincing as his shoulders hit the rough garage stone.

 

Ellie looked away. Her skin burned. She wanted to do something, say something — but nothing came out.

 

“I’ve never seen a guy talk that much. What are you, a fag ?” He said, stepping toward him, barely glancing at Ellie, who was still staring at the ground.

 

“And as far as I can remember, you’re supposed to be working, not chatting.” He said, now standing directly in front of Anthony. “So what do you have to say for yourself ?” He put his hands on his hips — one too close to his weapon.

 

Ellie listened without looking. She was picking things up, not even sure what they were, stuffing them into the bag. Her heartbeat quickened.

 

Anthony straightened up. He didn’t reply — just looked the Rattler straight in the eye, his face unreadable.

 

The wrong move.

 

“I see… trying to act tough ?”

 

He shoved the blond man hard, slamming Anthony into the wall.

 

Ellie flinched. Her arms wouldn’t move. Her legs felt glued to the concrete.

 

She looked at her hands. Filthy. Shaking.

 

Coward.

 

John kept going. Shove after shove. Until Anthony finally snapped.

 

He grabbed John by the collar and hit him back with force. His eyes were dark, teeth clenched.

 

Exactly what John had been waiting for.

 

Ellie turned her head slightly. Just enough to see the fists fly.

 

The harsh smack of skin on skin. Grunts. Gasps.

 

Anthony was fighting back. But he was weakened, tired and starving. And John — he had everything : strength, stamina, hate.

 

Then he drew his weapon.

 

A hit with the butt of the gun —

 

A punch to the stomach —

 

Anthony collapsed to his knees, coughing, doubled over.

 

Ellie wasn’t breathing.

 

John was about to continue when a voice boomed behind them:

 

“Seriously, John ? I was planning to use that one.”

 

Ellie instantly recognized the deep voice of the gray-haired man — the one who had captured her.

 

John stepped back slightly, glancing over his shoulder.

 

And that’s when she saw her.

 

A golden braid.

 

Her heart stopped.

 

Abby.

 

No. Not now. Not here.

 

Ellie’s blood turned to ice. The air felt like acid.

 

She couldn’t hear anymore. The voices around her blurred into a distant hum. Only one thing existed — that face, that profile, that presence.

 

Abby was there. Just behind the gray soldier. Not even looking at her. Focused on whatever the Rattlers were saying.

 

But Ellie couldn’t breathe.

 

“Take that one instead.” The smaller man said, pointing at Ellie.

 

What ?

 

She froze.

 

He meant her. Take her where ? Why Abby was there ?

 

I don’t want to be near her. I can’t. Not now.

 

Abby finally met her gaze.

 

And Ellie broke dow.

 

The blue of her eyes.

 

Fragments of memories flooded her mind. The screams. The violence of her fists. The gunshots. Joel’s face bathed in a pool of blood. Jesse’s face frozen in death. Dina. Tommy.

 

Then she saw herself, looming over Abby while she slept. The trembling screwdriver in her hands. Abby’s closed eyes. The skin of her neck, nearly torn open.

 

The boy.

 

She’d lost control.

 

Her breath came in shallow gasps. The images played on a loop behind her eyes — the screams, Joel, the screwdriver, Abby’s throat, the boy.

 

She was breathing too fast. She couldn’t stop.

 

A chasm opened beneath her and she kept falling.

 

Breathe. Calm down. Just… breathe.

 

Control yourself.

 

“Alright, you. You’re coming with me.” The gray-haired man snapped.

 

The world tilted again. Her ears were ringing.

 

Shit. Shit. Shit.

 

Was he really talking about her ? Did she have to go with them ?

 

Her eyes instinctively darted toward Anthony.

 

She had wanted to help him. She should have. But she had done nothing. Not a word. Not a move.

 

And she hated herself a little more for it.

 

Anthony, still on his knees, looked at her. His gaze flicked briefly to Abby, then back to Ellie. He knew something was going on between them. He’d ask questions later. But right now, all Ellie wanted was to disappear.

 

Her legs moved on their own. She followed the tall Rattler. And Abby.

 

She was screwed.

 

All she could think about was what she’d almost done the night before. Her failure. And the guilt over everything she had done before — over what might have happened to the boy because of her.

 

Abby was too much to handle all at once.

 

They walked longer than she expected. The garage faded behind them, swallowed by alleys. The walls seemed to close in. The sky felt lower.

 

Abby walked ahead of her, silent. It was hard not to look — that braid swaying behind her, her broad shoulders.

 

Never should’ve looked for her ?

 

Abby’s back looked stiff, tense. Was it because of Ellie ?

 

Did she know about last night?

 

No. She couldn’t. She’d been asleep. So had the boy. They hadn’t seen anything.

 

But the thought didn’t help her breathe.

 

They turned into a narrow street when suddenly, a pack of chained dogs began barking furiously. Ellie jumped, stepping aside by reflex.

 

And saw Abby do the same — but more violently. She nearly fell, grabbing her right ear like she was shielding herself from an explosion.

 

Ellie frowned, surprised.

 

Afraid of dogs ? Didn’t she used to have one at the WLF ?

 

It was strange to see her afraid.

 

The tall Rattler shouted : “Shut them up, for fuck’s sake ! One of these days, they’ll blow out my damn eardrums !”

 

“Sorry !” One of the men replied, trying to calm the dogs.

 

Ellie looked around. The place looked like some kind of gathering point. Tents. Crates. The smell of hot food.

 

Almost like the Tipsy Bison in Jackson. Except there was nothing warm about this place.

 

Her stomach twisted in hungry. She looked away.

 

Then they stopped in front of a large, dull-brick building. Some windows were boarded up. Others shattered.

 

Where the hell are we ?

 

The tall Rattler turned to them, as if reading their thoughts.

 

“This is it — your new home for today.”

 

Notes:

I really want Abby and Ellie to finally be alone to have a real interaction between them. I know we're gonna already reached the 13th chapter and I don't know if it's too long or not before them talking together for real, but we're gonna say it's okay.

It's soon and they don't have a choice anyway I made sure of it >:)

Thanks for reading !!

This story will soon exceed 100 kudos and I'm so happy !! I'm sure I'm about to do a happy dance. Thank you ❤

Chapter 13: Anxiety

Summary:

They enter the warehouse and Ellie breaks down.

Notes:

hi! I'm really sorry for these months without chapters, I was busy with lots of things and I had a big lack of inspiration and time to write.

I also had difficulties with this chapter in particular. I was never quite satisfied and I did it again several times. but here is the final version!

I hope you enjoy this chapter and good reading <3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 


 

Ellie had to face the truth: the reality was even worse than she’d imagined. She and Abby would be working alone, in a remote corner, surrounded by Rattlers. No other prisoners to act as a buffer. No Anthony to watch her back. Just her, her fears, and a heart pounding too hard, too fast.

 

The Rattler turned without a word, pulled out a ring of keys, and headed for the large warehouse door. His back to them. Ellie felt a sudden, feral urge to leap at him, slit his throat. She could run right after. It didn’t matter what came next—anything was better than this. But she had no knife. And even if she killed him, the others were still out there. Not a fucking chance.

 

That familiar feeling of powerlessness was choking her. She was used to it by now. Swallowing it down.

 

When the door screeched open along its rails, the sound pierced the air like a blade. She winced, jaw clenched. A final clang signaled that the way was clear.

 

She peeked inside. A corridor stretched ahead, lined with massive shelves. The ceiling was high, covered in grimy translucent panels that barely let in a sickly light. The place was huge. But it was just another prison. A trap with walls too tall to see the way out.

 

Her gaze landed on canvas bags scattered across the floor, tossed there like garbage. It reeked of forced labor, and she didn’t like the look of it. She tilted her head, squinting to see better—but a sharp throat-clearing made her flinch.

 

“Four hours. Not a minute more,” the Rattler said, removing his sunglasses.

 

Abby nodded. Ellie copied her, saying nothing.

 

“Good,” he went on, checking a crumpled list. “You sort those bags onto the shelves by category. We’ll go through it tomorrow. And I want every bag tied up tight. If one spills ‘cause you fucked up a knot… you’ll learn. Fast.”

 

He stared them down, unmoving.

 

“No bullshit. You know what that means. I don’t need to spell it out.”

 

Ellie clenched her jaw. That cold, casual tone. The threat dropped like an afterthought. Routine for him. But for her—it was unbearable.

 

Humans. Treated like livestock. No, worse.

 

To them, you’re only worth what you can be used for.

 

The words stuck in her throat.

 

And yet, a part of her didn’t want to find out what would happen if she slipped up. She knew she was unstable. She’d already come close to snapping earlier. Barely held it together.

 

Not in front of Abby. Not in front of them. Never.

 

She breathed in slowly. That thing inside her, coiled and savage, thrashed against her ribs. She was fighting it with everything she had. But everything felt shaky. She didn’t even know what might finally push her over the edge.

 

Breathe. Just breathe.

 

She repeated it to herself, over and over. A mantra, with no promise it would work when it really mattered. She was running on fumes. Exhaustion made every emotion louder, harder to control.

 

Abby was too close. And her thoughts kept circling back to her. Last night. Like a splinter she couldn’t dig out.

 

Always her. Always.

 

Her eyes slid, involuntarily, to Abby’s arm. Her hand was gripping her forearm, right over the mark Connor had left. Her fingers dug into her skin, leaving red welts that were already rising. She probably didn’t even realize.

 

Ellie stared. How many times had Abby been threatened like that? How many times had she been “corrected”? What had she been through in this place—before Ellie ever showed up?

 

Nothing good.

 

She’s probably seen worse than anything I’ve dealt with so far.

 

Enough to break anyone. Even someone like her. Even Abby.

 

Ellie watched her for a while. Abby stood tall, her gaze locked forward, avoiding eye contact. Expressionless. Like she’d shut herself off. A calm mask—betrayed only by her clenched hands.

 

Next to her, Ellie felt like glass. Transparent. She wore her fear on her skin like ink. No matter how hard she tried to keep it in, it showed. And it pissed her off.

 

She bit the inside of her cheek, dropped her gaze. Abby probably wasn’t unaffected, but how the hell did she keep that mask on?

 

Those few seconds watching her… felt like an eternity. Ellie startled slightly when the Rattler’s voice snapped beside her.

 

“Here!”

 

Another man was approaching, briskly. He looked them over, then stopped at Ellie, raising a skeptical brow.

 

“You think she’s fit for this ?” he asked, eyeing her body like she was a piece of equipment.

 

Rage bloomed in her chest. Her frame had always been lean. Not her fault. But being sized up like some second-rate tool—it made her blood boil.

 

Go fuck yourself.

 

“She’ll manage,” the blond one who’d captured her replied. “She knows what to do. And if she doesn’t—she’ll learn.”

 

“Just don’t let her drop dead in there,” the other man muttered. “Pain in the ass to clean up. Couldn’t find anyone better ?”

 

Ellie exhaled sharply. Being underestimated was familiar. But that didn’t make it sting any less. She glanced down at her arms. Not thick. Sure. But strong. Trained. She’d survived worse than these smug assholes. Still, her eyes drifted—unbidden—to Abby’s arms. Not as bulky as they used to be… but still broader than hers.

 

Fucking hell. Not fair.

 

“I took what was there,” the blond replied. “If you’ve got a problem, go whine to John. Here.”

 

He shoved some papers into the man’s chest and stepped back.

 

“Be nice, drop those off. I’ll handle the rest.”

 

“Yeah, yeah… Oh, by the way. We might have a meeting tonight. Sylvie looked mad earlier. Said there was bad news.”

 

“Shit… Keep me posted.”

 

“I will. See you Later,” he said, casting one last doubtful glance at Ellie before walking off.

 

She didn’t even look up. Too caught on what he’d just said.

 

Between that conversation and the one she’d overheard earlier, something felt off. The Rattlers were tense. Nervous. Something was going on. And maybe… maybe she could use that.

 

A crack in the wall. A distraction. A way out.

 

But too many unknowns. Too many ways it could go wrong. Move too fast, and she’d walk straight into something worse. No. She had to watch. Wait. Understand.

 

Nothing left to chance.

 

I’ve survived worse. I can do this. Right ?

 

A voice pulled her back.

 

The blond man was staring at her, impatient.

 

“What are you waiting for ? Inside. Now.”

 

Abby reacted first.

 

She moved without a word, her eyes scanning the warehouse. As she approached, her brow furrowed slightly. Even she seemed surprised by the scale of the task.

 

Ellie watched her walk along the piled-up sacks. An endless row. And this was only the beginning.

 

Ellie followed Abby at a distance, her steps slow. Her throat tightened as she saw the size of the sacks. She stopped where the blonde kept walking and leaned over one of them, slightly open.

 

Sand.

 

Shit.

 

It must weigh a ton.

 

She straightened up, frowning. There were dozens of them. No way she could last four hours. Not with her arms. Not in this state.

 

Crouching, she opened another sack. Gravel. Better or worse? She’d find out soon enough.

 

I should’ve listened to Joel. Eaten more. Trained more. Shit.

 

“I’ll come back later to check your progress. Until then, you stay here.”

 

Ellie let out a dry laugh.

 

As if we’re going anywhere, she thought bitterly.

 

But… why was he insisting on that ?

 

A metallic noise echoed behind them. The low rumble of a sliding door.

 

They turned just in time to see the Rattler locking them in.

 

A brutal crash.

 

The door slammed against the wall.

 

Then the cold click of the lock.

 

No. Not this.

 

Ellie’s heart exploded in her chest. She rushed toward the exit, yanked the handle. Nothing. She tried again. The door creaked but didn’t budge.

 

No no no.

 

She had started to come to terms with working next to Abby. Forced or not, she had accepted that reality.

 

But being locked in with her? Alone? That was something else. A nightmare made real.

 

“Fuck,” she growled, pulling harder. “Fuck!”

 

She couldn’t be locked in. The air already felt thin.

 

Ellie!! Help me!

Joel!

 

Her throat tightened. Her heart pounded in her ears. The memories hit too hard. Her already scraped hands kept forcing the door. The stitches pulled. She gasped, unable to catch her breath.

 

I can’t stay here. Not with her. Not alone.

 

“Ellie…”

 

A calm voice. Behind her.

 

Her eyes stayed fixed on the door, but her ears were listening.

 

“You should stop,” Abby said after a moment. “If he comes back… it’s better he doesn’t see you like this.”

 

Her voice was strange. Almost kind. Too gentle, too human to come from her.

 

Ellie slowly turned her head. She had almost forgotten she was there.

 

Abby stood, stiff, uncomfortable. Her gaze hovered between concern and… something else. Compassion?

 

Maybe. She didn’t care. Or wished she didn’t.

 

Ellie let go of the handle.

 

The air was stale. The boarded windows cast thick shadows on the walls. Every corner seemed to close in on her. Even the few steps separating her from Abby felt like too much.

 

Her heart pounded harder.

 

She inhaled sharply. She had to get out.

 

In a desperate motion, she kicked the door. A sharp pain exploded in her foot.

 

“Shit !” she cried, collapsing to the floor, clutching her burning toes.

 

The pain was worse than stubbing against a table. Duller, deeper. Her whole leg vibrated. Her skin was slick with sweat. Her breathing erratic.

 

But she couldn’t stop.

 

Stay calm. Calm down.

 

She repeated the words like a prayer. As if they could save her. But they didn’t help. Her chest rose too fast, too hard. Her throat tightened.

 

The panic was coming.

 

“Fuck…”

 

Her body gave in before her mind did.

 

And Ellie collapsed, trembling, unable to fight back what was rising inside her.

 

“Shit,” Abby muttered.

 

Ellie heard her footsteps approaching, but she couldn’t move. She was gasping, pressed against the door.

 

“Are you okay ?”

 

She wanted to back away, to move, but there was nowhere to go. When she looked up, Abby had crouched in front of her, a worried look on her face. Her blue eyes studied her, framed by two strands of blonde hair that had slipped from her braid.

 

Why does she care ?

 

Ellie wanted to vanish. Under the floor, anywhere. Far from this moment, far from her. But she couldn’t speak, couldn’t move. Even breathing was impossible.

 

Without knowing why, she shook her head.

 

Her throat burned. The air wouldn’t come. Tears rolled down her cheeks, unstoppable. She was ashamed. And terrified.

 

Eyes closed, she waited for it to pass. She already imagined Abby’s look — mocking, or worse, pitying. She expected a comment. A slap.

 

She told herself she deserved it, anyway.

 

But Abby did none of that.

 

“Okay. Listen to my voice,” she said gently. “Put your hand on your belly. Breathe with it. Slowly. You’re not in danger. I promise.”

 

Ellie didn’t obey. She didn’t want to. She didn’t believe those words, especially not from her. And even if someone else had said them… it probably wouldn’t have mattered.

 

Dina had tried before. She had shown her how to calm down, how to breathe. Sometimes it worked. Sometimes it didn’t. And now, Dina was gone.

 

Dina was the anchor. And she left.

 

Ellie wanted to warn Abby. Tell her it was pointless. But no words came. Just another desperate nod.

 

I can’t pass out. Not now. She’s here.

 

Her gasps echoed through the empty warehouse. Abby stared at her, powerless. She looked around, searching for something, anything, then slowly adjusted her position to be at Ellie’s level.

 

“Listen. Just… answer me. Do you think you can do that ?”

 

Ellie hesitated. She wanted it to stop. Nothing else mattered.

 

So she nodded.

 

“Alright. Okay. Tell me five things you can see around you. Take your time.”

 

Ellie’s eyes scanned the blurry space through her tears. She forced her mind to stay here. To focus.

 

“The… shelves,” she murmured. “The ceiling… the bags… the door… you.”

 

“Good. Now, four things you can hear. Close your eyes if you want.”

 

Abby’s voice unsettled her. Not because it was harsh, but because it was soft. Unfairly soft. That made everything more confusing.

 

Ellie closed her eyes.

 

“My heart… my breathing… a bird… your voice.”

 

“Perfect. Three things you can feel, now.”

 

“The door… my clothes… the floor.”

 

She let herself lean more against the door, feeling the small pebbles under her hands. Her voice was becoming steadier.

 

“Two things you can smell.”

 

She took a deep breath. A real one, this time.

 

“Sweat… rust…”

 

“And one thing you can taste.”

 

“Dust… I think.”

 

It was strange. To rediscover all that. Every sense. Every detail. As if she were slowly regaining her grip on reality.

 

Her breathing returned. Less chaotic. Clearer. Her heartbeat slowed. She was here. Still here.

 

And so was Abby.

 

She was the one who brought her back.

 

Ellie couldn’t believe it. She didn’t understand how it had worked. Or why Abby had wanted to help.

 

Once the calm settled, another wave hit her. Deeper. More intimate. Shame.

 

Abby had seen her. Like this. In tears, out of breath. Fragile.

 

Fuck. Abby saw me cry.

 

Ellie wished she could erase whatever had made her so shaken. Not think about it. Not let it get to her. If she had just tried a little harder, she wouldn’t be here like this—vulnerable, drained.

 

She quickly wiped her cheeks, then ran a hand through her hair before grabbing a handful. Not hard enough to hurt, just enough to stop herself from hiding her face. Curling up would have been even worse.

 

What am I supposed to do now ?

 

“You feeling better ?” Abby asked.

 

The voice caught her off guard. Ellie inhaled slowly, tried to steady herself, then nodded. She didn’t trust her voice to speak.

 

Abby hadn’t moved. She just sat there, watching her without pressing, as if ready to do more, if needed. Nothing was forcing her to. Nothing justified that kind of patience. Not after what they’d been through.

 

Ellie lowered her eyes. Her shoelaces suddenly became fascinating. Abby let out a quiet sigh, barely audible, then leaned back a little, as if finally allowing herself to breathe too.

 

“We all go through this. Especially here,” she said softly. “I’ve had to help Lev through attacks like this dozens of times. And… I’ve had them too. When I was younger.”

 

She looked away as she said it.

 

Ellie clenched her fingers, twisting them nervously. You don’t say that to someone you hate. It’s too… intimate.

 

Why was she doing this ?

 

She finally dared to look at her. Abby was sitting on her heels, hands resting on her thighs, trying to appear casual. But her words had done something. Shaken the image Ellie had of her.

 

She didn’t understand. Abby wasn’t supposed to act like this. Not after last night. It didn’t make sense. It was twisted. And yet… she didn’t want her to stop. Not really. Not now.

 

It had been months since she’d had that kind of presence. Someone who stayed. Who supported. Even if it was her. Especially if it was her.

 

“How did you know it would work ?” Ellie asked in a low voice.

 

Abby blinked, surprised. Then her face softened.

 

“It’s a technique for anxiety. To focus your mind on what you feel around you. Someone did it for me once… and it worked. So I thought it was worth a try.”

 

It made sense. And it had worked. Better than expected.

 

But it wasn’t just the method. It was her. Her voice. Her calm. Her presence. Abby knew what she was doing. She was used to it. Lev, the panic attacks… She must deal with this often.

 

And yet, the idea that Abby could soothe a panic attack when she’d been the cause of one just months earlier… It was absurd. Contradictory.

 

But Ellie was seeing something else now. A part she didn’t know. A vulnerability. A humanity.

 

Abby was human. Like her.

 

“Thanks for that…” Ellie murmured.

 

The words slipped out. Too fast. She wished she could take them back.

 

Abby’s eyes widened slightly. Her expression shifted—from surprise to… something unreadable.

 

“It’s nothing,” she replied, then slowly stood up.

 

She stood there, straight, unmoving. Ellie didn’t move either.

 

It wasn’t nothing, she thought. It was way too much.

 

Abby’s eyes found hers again. There was still tension between them, but it had changed. Less sharp. Less threatening.

 

Abby seemed distant, eyes shifting, like she was hesitating. Like she was fighting off a thought she couldn’t silence.

 

Ellie didn’t look away. She remained still. The world around them had slowed. The mission, the danger—everything felt suspended. There was only them. And that strange silence, too full to be named.

 

Abby stopped looking away.

 

Her gaze locked with Ellie’s, without hesitation, full of a strange certainty. As if she knew Ellie didn’t really know her—not truly.

 

And then, without warning, a hand appeared in front of her. Dirty. Calloused. A hand worn by the world.

 

It took Ellie a moment to understand.

 

Abby was offering her hand. She was supposed to take it.

 

A simple gesture. Helping someone up. But here, now, it became something else. If she refused, everything would remain stuck—grudge against grudge, silence against silence. But if she accepted…

 

Then they’d move past this. And they wouldn’t know what was waiting on the other side.

 

Can I really do this ?

 

She didn’t understand why Abby was doing this. Not yet. But maybe… she could try.

 

The hand didn’t feel hostile. Not anymore. It was there, steady, offered. And Ellie realized, almost shocked, that she wasn’t afraid anymore. Not like before.

 

Abby was no longer a threat. And she… she didn’t want to kill her anymore.

 

What was left to fear ?

 

They were both spent. Hatred had lost its shape. All that remained was this: survival. Abby had Lev. Ellie had Joel. She needed to understand—why he thought her life was worth more than the world. Why she herself had sacrificed everything.

 

She didn’t know if she could do it. But she had to try.

 

So she took the hand.

 

Abby pulled her up with a steady motion. Her palm was rough, solid. Her grip firm, without violence.

 

When they let go, it was simple, mechanical. But the contact lingered. A strange trace on her skin. Like a memory.

 

Silence fell again, heavy with too many things.

 

Then Abby broke the moment.

 

“We should get going.”

 

Her eyes slid toward the bags.

 

“Yeah,” Ellie replied. “We should.”

 

They both knew something had changed. It wasn’t nothing. Not a detail. It was the beginning of something—or maybe the end of something else. A truce. Fragile, but real.

 

And now… they had to see where it would lead.

 

Ellie stepped forward, grabbed a bag.

 

Four hours left

Notes:

so I think I know why I had difficulty with this chapter. I think I was trying to add too many things at once without making any concrete sense. so it's going slowly but I think it's better that way.

I have never experienced panic attacks as intense as Ellie but I still hope I have written it well. I heard about the 5 4 3 2 1 method and I thought it was a good thing to experiment with as it is a real technique that exists.

After seeing Abby so broken at the end of the game, I tend to see her in a more soothing way. she has changed a lot and in addition she has responsibilities that she didn't have before like taking care of Lev. I think it suits hee to be calm like that.

Chapter 14: the screams of the past

Summary:

Abby intends to work but a redhead makes it complicated. She learns a few things too.

Notes:

Hello ! I'm sorry for being so long but I have a lot of work to do this year. I'm even wasting a whole day to finish this chapter but I hope it's worth it even if I'm not completely satisfied 😅

good reading

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 


 

The warehouse was frozen in dusty silence. Abby tugged at the knot of the sack, her numb fingers protesting the effort. Her knuckles cracked. Nothing unusual. Just one more pain among countless others.

 

She tested the knot by pulling on it twice, then dragged the sack across the room. Sand scraped against the concrete. When she reached the shelf, she hoisted the sack up with a grunt and dropped it next to the others. Her back creaked in response. She straightened slowly, hissing through her teeth. Every movement reminded her how much this world ate away at you from the inside.

 

And another one.

 

She turned, rolled her shoulder back into place with a tired motion, and grabbed another sack.

 

Fucking day.

 

She’d stopped counting the hours. The days. Everything blurred together. Just bags to sort, orders to follow, minutes to kill while waiting for Lev.

 

She crouched down, tightened a string. Her repeated, mechanical gestures should have calmed her. But her mind wandered elsewhere.

 

Ellie.

 

The image kept coming back : her panicked face, trembling hands, wide eyes. Screaming against the door. Trapped. Like a wounded animal.

 

It had happened so fast. The contrast was brutal. The rage from the night before had turned into pure fear. And now, it was that version of her that stayed burned into her memory.

 

What changed ?

 

Her hands stopped.

 

It was a mystery she could’t solve. She didn’t know anything about her. How could she even guess what was going through her mind ?

 

The only thing she was sure of was that her stomach was tight with fear and culpability.

 

She went back to work, jaw clenched.

 

Maybe it was the Rattlers. Those months in captivity had shaken her. Softened her ? No. Just worn her down.

 

But it wasn’t just that.

 

She was responsible. She knew it. Part of that panic—of that distress—came from her. And she couldn’t even blame Ellie for it.

 

A freacking monster, remember ?

 

She dragged the sack to the shelf, muscles burning. But it wasn’t that kind of pain that bothered her.

 

What twisted her insides was the guilt she couldn’t smother. Mel had been right to doubt her. Even Abby didn’t really know what she was doing anymore.

 

She was never a good person to begin with.

 

Footsteps shuffled behind her. Muffled swearing. Ellie. Of course.

 

She couldn’t ignore her, not really. They shared the same space, the same past. The same mess.

 

Jackson.

 

That’s where it all changed. The day she thought she’d gotten what she wanted. The day she lost herself for good.

 

And Seattle.

 

The consequences she should have seen coming. Hate only lead to more hate.

 

And now ?

 

Abby dropped the sack onto the shelf. Her forehead was furrowed so tightly it hurt.

 

Working side by side with Ellie was absurd. Almost laughable. But she didn’t laugh. She thought of Lev. Of the need to fix something, to do something right. And with Ellie… it was different. Rougher.

 

Ellie wasn’t an innocent girl.

 

Her hands were covered in blood of the ones she loved. It wasn’t easy to forget. It was impossible.

 

Ellie wanted what Abby did.

 

A scream echoed in her memory. Then another. Tearful pleas. Voices tangled. Like a scratched vinyl record that hissed more than it played. It spun in her head. Scraped the walls of her mind.

 

Everything she’d done herself.

 

Unforgivable.

 

She could still feel the blood on her hands. Even after all this time. Even after trying to become… something else. Better, maybe. It didn’t go away. She didn’t really believe it could.

 

No wonder why Ellie didn’t wanted her help. Who would want help from someone like her.

 

Maybe she should never have given her that bottle.                  

 

She heard Ellie moving behind a shelf. Abby shook her head.

 

No. Gotta stop.

 

She had done the right thing. Keeping Ellie alive was the bare minimum. Abby didn’t do anything else than acting… normal. At least tried. She never brought up Joel, or her father. She hadn’t imposed anything. She was just doing what she had to do to keep it all together.

 

That’s all.

 

At least, she hoped it was enough.

 

Ellie had looked like a ghost when she arrived. Feverish, frozen, silent. She’d stared at Abby like she was hallucinating. Like the idea of receiving help no longer made sense.

 

Abby hadn’t expected that. Not that kind of look.

 

And her eyes… Exhausted, hollowed out, but still there. A dark, dirty green, almost ashen. There was something broken in them. Abby recognized it. She saw it every morning in the mirror when she had one.

 

Thanks for that…” she’d said.

 

Was it sincere ? Maybe. Maybe not. Too soon to tell.

 

But Abby had wanted to believe it. That she wasn’t chasing revenge anymore. That she could stop.

 

Did I stop, when Joel saved me ?

 

An image hit her. Snow falling, peaceful. Blood on glass. Bones snapping. The dull sound of crushed flesh.

 

And him. Joel. Lying there. Skull shattered.

 

No. It wasn’t enough. Saving a life didn’t make up for the one he took. Nothing made up for that.

 

And what if… ?

 

She shoved the thought away. Again and again. That same damn question.

 

What if Joel had done what I’m doing now ? Would he have been ashamed like I am ?

 

She pinched the bridge of her nose. Her head was spinning. She needed to calm down.

 

Her gaze fell to her hand. The one Ellie had taken. Hesitant, but she’d taken it. That was more than Abby ever thought possible. More than she herself had ever managed to do.

 

Ellie might actually be able to stop.

 

Not forget. Not forgive. But end it. Break the cycle.

 

If that were true… then she was better than Abby.

 

Abby didn’t regret anything she’d done since Ellie arrived. Nothing. Helping her. She’d kept her word. She protected. She kept things calm. Not for herself. Not just for Lev either. Something else. Something heavier.

 

A vow she’d made once, in a blood-red basement of a theater.

 

It has to stop. For good.

 

She placed the sack with the others. A dull, dry thud. Then a sigh.

 

She believed it. Just enough. Enough to keep going.

 

With Ellie.

 

Abby stretched, a sharp crack running up to her hip. She cursed under her breath.

 

Damn it. Forget it.

 

She closed her eyes, slapped her cheeks twice. Focus. Come back to the present.

 

Nothing was over. But maybe something new had begun.

 

Abby whent to get another sack. As she walked through the hallway, she stopped.

 

Ellie was struggling in front of a shelf. Arms stretched, face tight with effort. She was trying to wedge a sack between two others already packed too tightly. The fabric squealed against the metal. Nothing budged.

 

Abby raised an eyebrow. She remembered hearing muffled grunts earlier.

 

So that was it.

 

She stood there, hesitant. She could’ve kept walking, ignored it. But something kept her rooted in place. Confusion.

 

What the hell is she doing ?

 

“Need help ?” She called.

 

Ellie jumped. The sack nearly fell on her. She turned her head, blinking, as if weighing whether or not to answer.

 

“No.” She said, out of breath. “I got it. Just a minute.”

 

Abby crossed her arms. Waiting. Nothing changed. Ellie kept pushing, forehead wrinkled, breath short.

 

“That’s not gonna fit.” Abby said calmly.

 

“Yes, it will.”

 

“Where exactly ?”

 

“There.” Ellie grunted. “Right where I’m trying to shove this damn sack.”

 

Abby tilted her head. The space was tiny. Obviously, it wouldn’t fit. But Ellie kept trying—just to avoid giving up.

 

“You’re gonna drop it on your head.” Abby sighed. “And honestly, it’s heavy enough to break your neck.”

 

“It won’t fall.”

 

“All right.”

 

Abby rubbed her temples. How had this girl survived so long with that kind of stubbornness ?

 

She took a step toward her.

 

“Let it go. You’re going to hurt yourself.”

 

“I’m not a kid. And I don’t need your help.” Ellie muttered loud enough to be heard.

 

Abby stared at her. Tense silence. She could’ve said something—but what for ? Ellie already sounded like a child, despite the bravado.

 

The redhead gave one last push, then stepped back abruptly. Against all odds, the sack stayed in place.

 

For now.

 

“See ?” She said. “There was room.” No challenge in her voice. Just that neutral, distant tone.

 

Abby didn’t answer. She just looked at the sack. Slowly, it slid. A dull squeal. Then a thud as it hit the floor.

 

She didn’t say anything. She didn’t need to.

 

But Ellie caught her look. That was enough.

 

“Shut up.” She growled, picking up the sack.

 

“I didn’t say anything.”

 

“Yeah. I’ll put it somewhere else. Got it.”

 

She dragged the sack to the other side of the room. Tried to lift it. But her arms trembled, and she let it drop.

 

“Fuck…”

 

Too tired.

 

Predictable.

 

Abby stepped forward without thinking. Grabbed the sack, hoisted it onto the shelf. Simple. Not painless—her spine protested—but doable.

 

It was done.

 

She brushed off her hands and turned. Ellie was staring at her.

 

Arms crossed. Jaw clenched.

 

“Don’t you have anything better to do ?” She spat.

 

Clearly, she’d gotten her bite back.

 

Leaning against the shelf, Abby tried to keep composed.

 

“You mean besides stacking sacks ?”

 

Ellie glared at her. A vein pulsed under her eye.

 

“Why are you hovering around me like this ? You’re like a fucking vulture.”

 

“I’m just trying to do the job.” Abby replied with a raised eyebrow. “ and it’s not like you didn’t do the same. You followed me around all day yesterday. Don’t pretend I imagined it.”

 

Ellie paled. Just for a second. Then her voice rose.

 

“That’s not the case anymore. Leave me alone. I don’t need your help. I don’t even get why you’re trying.”

 

She stopped, breathed heavily, ran a hand down her face.

 

“I… I don’t get you.” She muttered. 

 

Her voice cracked. Softer now, almost fragile. Her gaze drifted to the floor.

 

Abby froze. What ?

 

For a moment, she thought Ellie might break down. Not physically—but something inside her had cracked. As if the words had slipped out before she could catch them.

 

Silence settled. Abby tried to read her face, but red strands of hair hid everything.

 

Ellie kept surprising her. This was probably the longest conversation they’d ever had. And it sounded sincere.

 

Was she really trying to understand me ?

 

Abby opened her mouth—but a voice screamed outside.

 

— “FUCKING MOVE !”

 

A crash. Then a fall.

 

— “MOM !” Another voice shrieked, higher-pitched.

 

Cold sweat ran down Abby’s back.

 

The noise swelled : engines, shouted orders, boots hitting packed dirt.

 

She forgot Ellie. Turned toward the boarded-up window. Beams of light filtered through. Abby stepped closer, a hand on the wood. Her eyes slowly adjusted to the glare.

 

The trucks were back.

 

About ten new prisoners, covered in blood and mud, some barely conscious. Their faces were frozen in fear. They didn’t yet know what awaited them.

 

An old woman, on her knees, trembling. Blood dripped from her nose down to her chin. She looked up at a soldier, her face falling apart.

 

— “Please, leave her alone !” A young girl screamed, held back by two Rattlers. “She didn’t do anything ! She’s just… tired!”

 

No one listened. The fist came down.

 

Again.

 

And again.

 

Each hit tore a scream from someone. The girl shrieked. The old woman stopped screaming. Just rasping groans now.

 

Too loud. And yet everything felt frozen. Like silence had gripped the camp—except for the screams.

 

Abby closed her eyes. Nausea crept up her throat. It was all meant for one thing : break the newcomers. Make them understand there was no hope.

 

She still heard the crying, the begging, the sound of boots dragging the woman across the ground. She wouldn’t last long. Abby knew that. And it tore at her.

 

I hope they survive, she thought. Even if she didn’t believe it.

 

She opened her eyes again, grounding herself. She just wanted to leave, find Lev, hold on to something.

 

But when she turned her head, she flinched slightly.

 

Ellie was there. Beside her. Silent.

 

Abby hadn’t seen her approach.

 

The redhead stared at the scene, fists clenched, trembling with rage. It wasn’t just anger. It was helplessness. Fire held under the skin.

 

Abby felt it too. And maybe, in that exact moment, some small part of them finally understood each other.

 

Her gaze slid across Ellie’s profile. The curve of her nose, the sharp cheekbones, the scar on her eyebrow. The bruises too—blue, yellow, memories from her first day here. Despite the fatigue, despite the marks, there was something soft in her face.

 

She didn’t know if Ellie had noticed her staring. That furrowed brow, clenched jaw—as if locked in another world.

 

What are you thinking, Ellie ?

 

The redhead swallowed slowly, then turned to her.

 

« Why are they doing this ? » She murmured. Her voice was shaking.

 

Abby didn’t answer right away. She wished she could find a reason, even a twisted one. But there wasn’t any. Just cowardice. Just the thrill of control, of breaking people. They had enough to live. They could have built something. But they chose this.

 

« I don’t know. » She whispered.

 

The Rattlers weren’t at war. No territory to defend, no enemies to fight off. They struck simply because they could. Families. Children. Elders. No reason. No excuse.

 

Ellie abruptly stepped away from the window. She grabbed at her hair, pacing back and forth with jittery movements. Her hands were shaking, her nostrils flaring. She looked like a cornered animal ready to pounce.

 

« They’re fucking monsters. » She hissed. « I’ve seen assholes in my life, but these guys… they’re something else. »

 

She paced faster, her voice rising.

 

« They have a camp, resources. They’re not starving. And yet they do this. We didn’t do anything ! Didn’t even step into their damn territory on purpose. And that woman… she didn’t do anything to them ! »

 

She turned so suddenly she almost knocked into a shelf.

 

« And why keep us ? Hunters kill. At least that’s clear. But them ? They keep us here. For what ? What’s the plan ? Break us ? Let us rot in this shithole forever ? »

 

She collapsed against the shelf, then slid to the ground. Her shoulders slumped. No strength left. Just raw anger and pure despair.

 

Abby watched her, unmoving. She remembered being in her place during those first days. Searching for answers no one ever gave.

 

She stepped away from the window and approached her slowly. One step at a time, following Ellie’s trail.

 

Ellie looked up. Her face was bathed in a beam of sunlight slipping through a crack.

 

Abby sat down in front of her. In silence. She didn’t know what to say. What could she even say ?

 

Ellie waited. Nothing came. She sighed.

 

« Have you ever tried to escape ? » she asked.

 

Abby’s gaze landed on her face.

 

« I’ve been thinking about it for a while. But… the risk is too high. »

 

Ellie frowned. Then her face changed. She understood.

 

« The boy. »

 

Abby nodded.

 

« They threatened him from day one. I can’t lose him. I… I’d never forgive myself if he died or… if they took him to that place. »

 

« That place ? » Ellie asked.

 

Of course she didn’t know. A few days here wasn’t long enough to see it all.

 

« It’s their “special” punishment. » Abby said. « For those who try to run. I don’t know exactly how they do it, but they infect you. Then they chain you up. And watch you turn. »

 

She paused.

 

« I don’t know what they do with the infected after. But they keep them alive. »

 

The silence returned, even heavier. Abby let her thoughts pull her under for a moment.

 

Her father had told her once, when she was a kid. That infected stayed conscious. For a while. Just long enough to feel the cordyceps eating dow your brain, stealing your body. It wasn’t just dying. It was becoming a spectator to your own end.

 

No one deserves that.

 

« They’re insane. » Ellie whispered, pale.

 

She held her forehead like she was trying to push the horror back out of her mind.

 

Abby looked at her. That face, usually so hard, now seemed to dissolve under the weight of what she had just learned.

 

And yet, Ellie wasn’t in any danger.

 

It took a long time for her to realise it after she left Seattle. But wich other girl was related to Joel and matched Marlene’s descriptions.

 

A bitter taste rose in Abby’s throat.

 

Ellie was immune.

 

The only one who could survive it.

 

« You don’t have to worry. It’ll never happen to you. » Abby muttered, leaning the back of her head against the shelf. Her voice was calm, but the resentment just barely showed underneath.

 

Ellie’s eyes hardened instantly.

 

« What ? You think just because I’m immune I don’t give a damn ? »

 

Abby clenched her jaw. That wasn’t what she meant. Not really. But it came out anyway. Ellie represented what Lev never had. What no one would ever have again. A hope that had been crushed the day Joel Miller ruined everything.

 

There will never be a cure.

 

She lowered her eyes. But Ellie wasn’t about to let her off the hook.

 

« Go fuck yourself. » The redhead snapped. « You think I didn’t want that cure ? I would’ve done it, Abby. I would’ve given my life for it. »

 

Her eyes were shining. She wiped them quickly, like she refused to let it show.

 

« I lost people because of all this. So yeah, I care. More than you could ever imagine. »

 

Abby blinked. Every word hit like a slap. She immediately regretted her comment. She had no idea what Ellie had been through. She didn’t know her well enough to know that. But part of her still wondered : Then why stay with him ? With Joel ? She knew, right ?

 

Abby dug her nails into the dirt, avoiding Ellie’s gaze. The silence between them grew thick. Stifling.

 

« Why did you ask if I’d tried to escape ? » She asked finally, to break the tension.

 

Ellie looked surprised. Maybe even relieved.

 

« Why do you think ? I’m not staying here another day. »

 

Abby’s chest tightened. She’s really going to try.

 

« You’re out of your mind. No one’s ever made it out alive. It’s suicide. »

 

« Maybe. But at least I’m trying. » Ellie shot back, blunt. Her gaze was insistent as if to make Abby understand that she wasn’t trying hard enough.

 

The words stung. Abby already knew it. Her fear had taken over. Lev never said it out loud, but… he didn’t have to. She’d rather stay here if it meant he was alive.

 

Anger bubbled up, but she was too tired to argue.

 

« Do what you want. » She said at last. « But at least know what you’re risking. »

 

« Got it. »

 

Typical Ellie. Stubborn to the bone. That’s what had brought her to Santa Barbara. To finish what she started. And now ? Now she wanted to get out ? Nothing else ?

 

Abby narrowed her eyes.

 

« And after ? Then what ? »

 

« After what ? » Ellie asked, slightly annoyed.

 

Abby inhaled, like speaking cost her something.

 

« If you escape… will we see each other again on the other side ? Or will it be over ? »

 

Ellie was staring at her forearm, gently tracing her tattoos with her fingertips. She didn’t answer right away. In her silence, Abby could sense the weight of her thoughts — fear, guilt, determination.

 

« I guess we won’t… » She finally said, her voice a bit hoarse. « I’m not gonna kill you. »

 

Abby froze in shock. She didn’t know what she’d expected. Anger. Silence. Maybe an attack. But this ? It was too simple. Too direct.

 

And now…

 

Why did she changed her mind ?

 

« How can I be sure you’re telling the truth ? » Abby murmured.

 

Ellie’s eyes met hers. There was a strange glint in them — exhaustion, shame, and something else Abby couldn’t quite place.

 

Ellie’s hands were pressed to her thighs, as if she were forcing them to stay still. She was breathing slowly — too slowly.

 

« Believe me. » She whispered. « I already tried. And I couldn’t do it. »

Notes:

I first wanted a bond to be formed in relation to their capture and their situation in general. I think that surviving in such conditions must inevitably lead to a certain compassion for their common pain. It unites people in the worst times. this may seem a bit long but i think it makes more sense this way. they're not going to talk directly about Joel and Seattle and how they feel about it when they want to kill each other. they are still angry but there is a difference between hating and wanting to kill. I prefer that they have a discussion without fear that one tries to kill the other.

The fact that Abby helped Ellie certainly helped Ellie realize that killing her was wrong but it was still Ellie who made her own decision just like she did in the game. just to be clear :)

Thank you for reading !

Chapter 15: End the cycle

Summary:

Talking is hard but necessary.

Notes:

Hello everyone. You must be surprised to see an update after all this time. I understand—it really has been a long time, years even.

Time really flies, doesn’t it?

I had a lot of trouble with this story. I wasn’t happy with my writing. I didn’t feel like I had control over my words. My motivation had completely disappeared, but the story never left my mind.

I don’t like leaving things unfinished, and I’d really like to be able to finish it someday. I don’t know what the future holds or what will happen. But I do hope I can see this story through to the end.

IMPORTANT: I’ve done a major update of all the previous chapters. They now reflect my current writing style. I really wasn’t happy with the old version. The story itself hasn’t changed—except maybe for a few small things, but nothing too important for what’s coming next.

I completely understand your frustration about not getting the next part sooner. I don’t like seeing stories suddenly stop either. I’m sorry about that.

I’ll try to make more announcements on Tumblr, so if you want more info or want to check out my other stories, feel free. Here’s the name of my account : hannahfirefly5

I hope you enjoy this chapter!

Chapter Text

 


 

Her heart was pounding like a drum. Loudly.

 

Ellie had admitted it. She had given up. Once and for all.

 

Her revenge would never be fulfilled. There would never be justice in Joel’s name. As painful as that was.

 

Maybe Abby had understood what had happened in her sleep. When she was most vulnerable. How she had almost lost her life at her hands.

 

If that was the case, Abby hadn’t gotten angry. She hadn’t been scared or outraged. She just sat across from her like two normal human beings having the most mundane conversation.

 

The blonde sighed and lowered her head into her arms, as if to hide a reaction Ellie wasn’t meant to see.

 

“Why ?”

 

Ellie scratched the dirt from under her nails. That was a hard question.

 

How could she put words to such a primal feeling ?

 

She was just exhausted. And then there was the boy, Lev, and the people she’d lost who might be watching her from beyond.

 

What must they think of her after all this ?

 

“I just can’t. That’s all,” Ellie whispered.

 

“So you came all this way for nothing.”

 

Not a question—no. Just an observation.

 

“Looks like it.”

 

The sound that followed caught her off guard. It wasn’t loud or irritated. Still, her body flinched.

 

It was a laught. Small but real.

 

She had just made the woman she once swore to kill laugh. If someone had told her that would happen one day, she’d probably have shot them in the head.

 

“You’re really something else…” Abby sounded amused.

 

Ellie wasn’t. It was such a tragic event for her. Months of travel in solitude after giving up everything she ever had. Miles of hunger, fatigue, gnawing pain with one single purpose—to kill her.

 

It was so stupid.

 

All things considered, she couldn’t blame her for laughing.

 

Ellie stretched out one leg. The position pulled at her stitches. Her head rested against the side of the shelf.

 

It was hard to believe they were talking without fists or death threats. No adrenaline burning her nerves, screaming at her to attack or flee.

 

Abby had impacted her life so deeply. In the worst way.

 

She still saw that dull, gray room. That never-ending staircase where Joel’s agonizing groans echoed. The woman standing tall over him, a blood-drenched golf club gripped in her fist.

 

It had been the work of Fireflies, their wings ripped off by none other than Joel.

 

Ellie would probably never forgive them. Just as she’d never get the chance to forgive Joel.

 

Her heart squeezed against her ribs.

 

The Fireflies had many faces. One day, they were all light and hope, and the next, nothing but death and violence. FEDRA’s propaganda had never reached her. In her eyes, they had never been terrorists. But in the end, it all depended on what side you were on.

 

Abby had been on one side, and Joel on the other.

 

However, Abby hadn’t just been angry at him. She hadn’t just killed him. She had tortured him. Kept him alive to make sure he suffered as long as possible in his final moments. She had done it with horrifying sadism.

 

Why ?

 

The Fireflies had suffered because of Joel’s crimes. But why, out of all those people, had Abby been the one to deal the final blow ?

 

What had driven her to commit that act more than anyone else ?

 

“You also traveled a long way to find him,” Ellie began, a tingling sensation spreading through her veins. “And for you, in the end, it wasn’t for nothing.”

 

Abby tensed. Her lips tightened, and her brows furrowed. Ellie was treading on thin ice.

 

She didn’t take her eyes off the blonde woman. Her hatred wasn’t as fiery, but the resentment hadn’t left. Not planning to kill her didn’t mean she was going to be kind to her.

 

She didn’t deserve it.

 

“I know he didn’t have many friends. Yet you were the only one who went that far to get to him. Why did you do it ?”

 

Abby let out a breath that sounded almost incredulous.

 

Ellie had never liked beating around the bush. It was a waste of time. You were either direct or pretended it didn’t exist. No in-between. People could say she was bold, but Ellie really didn’t give a damn what others thought of her.

 

“Don’t tell me you have no idea. You, of all people, should know something.”

 

Abby’s gaze was icy, her voice burning.

 

Of course Ellie had some idea of what had happened, ever since she confronted Joel at seventeen. He had stopped the Fireflies from making a cure to save her. He had condemned the entire world for her. Just a kid with big dreams.

 

Nora had said the same thing.

 

Only… to her, Joel had been the biggest bastard alive.

 

“I want to hear it from you.”

 

Abby’s eyes widened just slightly. As if being allowed to speak was the most bewildering thing.

 

Then they drifted into emptiness, trapped in her mind. Her skin seemed duller, her dark circles deeper. It looked deeply painful.

 

Her answer—the reason for the murder—was right on the tip of her tongue.

 

Ellie wasn’t sure she was ready to hear it.

 

“I was a Firefly in Salt Lake City. At St. Mary’s Hospital,” Abby explained. “You had just arrived with the smuggler. The operation was about to happen when Joel lost it.”

 

Her nose crinkled with anger. Her eyes still burned after all this time.

 

“It was a massacre. He killed almost all of us by himself. No one saw it coming. He took you and you both vanished.”

 

Ellie was on the edge. She was completely consumed by Abby’s words.

 

The gray-blue of her eyes finally locked onto hers like a thunderclap.

 

“My father was the doctor in charge of making the cure. He was going to operate on you. Then Joel murdered him.”

 

Her eyes wide, nausea hit her like a wave. Her stomach violently contracted. It was so intense Ellie had to get up and rush to a corner.

 

Bile burned her throat as she vomited. Every retch made her wound scream. It hurt so much.

 

How could she have ever guessed such a thing ?

 

It wasn’t about the cure, or the Fireflies, or some great cause that wanted justice.

 

The veil was lifted.

 

It was personal. The rawest form of revenge. A daughter avenging her father.

 

Her last meal now abandoned on the ground, Ellie wiped her mouth with the back of her hand.

 

Their situations were, in the end, so similar. Much more than she would ever want to admit. Ellie could only understand.

 

She had done the same. She didn’t think she could hate herself more than she already did.

 

Abby hadn’t moved. Ellie could feel her gaze on her back.

 

Ellie closed her eyes. She couldn’t look at her yet. She needed to think.

 

Abby’s words echoed again in her mind:

 

It’ll only make things worse.”

 

“I just know better.”

 

Abby had hit the mark. She knew exactly what she was talking about, contrary to what Ellie had assumed. Did she even know how right she was ?

 

Ellie thought of Joel. In her mind, she saw him on his porch. He had loved that place so much. His hair had gone gray, and he wore his favorite jacket.

 

He often played the guitar in the evenings. When the weather was nice and calm settled over the town. He’d remember old songs from his youth. He’d try new chords too, the ones he’d later show Ellie.

 

He had loved sharing that with her. Music was their thing. Ellie had learned everything from him.

 

Once settled in Jackson, Joel had also found a passion for woodworking. From morning till night, he sat at his desk with a knife and sander in hand. He carved everything. Dogs, horses… a lot of horses.

 

Ellie was sure they were his favorite animal.

 

She had loved seeing him express that old soul who, in truth, was a talented artist. She felt less alone when she doodled in her sketchbook.

 

 

 

Joel knocked gently at the door. Three little knocks in a distinct rhythm.

 

She hadn’t heard him.

 

Joel stepped into her room and approached without her noticing. He nudged her chair with his foot, and Ellie jumped.

 

“Jesus ! I almost had a heart attack !”

 

 

 

His corny jokes were really the worst. Jesse used to say his dad did the same thing. He said maybe men had some kind of midlife crisis and lost all sense of humor. Some joke books even referred to them as “dad jokes.”

 

A dad.

 

 

 

“Do you wanna hear something ?” Joel asked.

 

He looked nervous but determined, like he was stepping into unknown territory.

 

“Okay.”

 

Joel sat on her bed. A guitar in his arms. He placed his fingers on the chords and the first note rang out.

 

The music was soft. Comforting. He looked so at ease once he started. He had once wanted to be a singer, and in that moment, Ellie thought he looked the part.

 

Then he began to sing:

 

“If I ever were to lose you

I’d surely lose myself.

Everything I have found here

I’ve not found by myself.

Try and sometimes you’ll succeed

To make this man of me.

All my stolen missing parts

I’ve no need for anymore.

‘Cause I believe

And I believe ‘cause I can see,

Our future days.

Days of you and me.”

 

 

 

Ellie had been so moved. The words had planted themselves in her chest. A promise of a future. Of unconditional love. A home for the two of them.

 

When she was younger, she had never wanted anything more.

 

It had been perfect.

 

She missed him so much.

 

Ellie closed her eyes and two thick tears escaped.

 

“Joel was the closest thing I ever had to a father.”

 

Abby’s eyes widened. Shame, guilt, and sadness danced in them. Only a painful understanding lingered in the air.

 

“I’m sorry,” Abby replied. “I didn’t want you to go through the same thing.”

 

Ellie had never expected an apology. Coming from Abby, it had never meant anything to her except grotesque absurdity. The grief didn’t leave. Neither did the pain. There was no peace, no satisfaction. There was nothing.

 

Ellie didn’t know what to think. A deep confusion overtook her.

 

“How did you feel after… killing him ?”

 

For some reason, Ellie wanted to know. Asking the question couldn’t make her suffer more than she already did. She just needed to know. To know how she might’ve felt if she had driven that screwdriver into Abby’s throat.

 

She wanted to know if she had made the right choice.

 

Had she done the right thing ?

 

Abby seemed to struggle with herself. The conversation was too hard, or maybe she had never had to explain it before.

 

“Like… the biggest piece of shit in the world,” she said after a moment. “It felt the same, but worse. You just hurt everyone around you, and when it’s done, they look at you like you’re a monster.”

 

Jesse, leaving her in the Seattle rain, his gaze hard and disappointed.

 

Dina, holding her face desperately before she left, like she didn’t even recognize her anymore.

 

Ellie understood what Abby meant.

 

Her hand gripped her T-shirt just above her heart. Her nails scratched the skin beneath.

 

“So this hole in your chest… it never goes away.”

 

Abby slowly shook her head. “No. It just gets a little smaller with time.”

 

That trip to Santa Barbara had never been about justice, but about pain. But if the pain wouldn’t go away no matter what she did, then it was pointless. In the end, the choice to make was about right and wrong.

 

Killing Abby wouldn’t have been right.

 

It would’ve made her like Abby. And Ellie didn’t want to be like her.

 

Her tears dried in the dry air. She just wanted to get away from Abby and never see her again. She wanted out of here.

 

How was still something to figure out.

 

Ellie finally dared to look at her. Red blotches marked her cheeks as if she had rubbed them. The corners of her lashes were slightly wet.

 

This woman… she was done with her.

 

Ellie no longer felt that surge of hate, no more rage pushing her forward. That braid and those freckles no longer made her want to scream. There was only disgust and understanding.

 

Would Joel have wanted this ? That his killer be spared ? That she cry over what she had done ?

 

Ellie didn’t know what he would have thought. He wasn’t here to say.

 

Hatred was a disease, spread across the world almost as much as the cordyceps. It infected people deep in their core and passed from person to person. Generation after generation.

 

Wasn’t that the moral of those comic books she used to read ?

 

It was a cycle.

 

And ending it meant breaking it.

 

Chapter 16: Forever In My Memories

Summary:

Abby can't sleep, drowning in guilt. Siona comes to keep her company, and Abby learns more about her past.

Notes:

Hello again, everyone! I sincerely wanted to thank you for all the kudos!

I love knowing that this story can pick up right where it left off after all this time. Feel free to reread the previous chapters to see the changes I’ve made. For example, Anthony isn’t really attracted to Ellie anymore like I originally intended, and there wasn’t a one-week time skip.

Enjoy ! And please share your thoughts — you can’t imagine how much it motivates us, the authors, to write more.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 


 

The sun had set, and the temperature had dropped sharply. The concrete and metal cell held no warmth.

 

Lev was bundled up in a rough blanket riddled with holes. His head rested on Abby’s thighs, peaceful for the first time in hours. He had clung to her the moment she came back and hadn’t let go since—not that she minded.

 

She needed him too. His presence. That anchor.

 

The afternoon had been exhausting, physically and mentally.

 

Ellie’s words were still stuck in her throat, too sharp to swallow. Abby had never imagined meeting someone like her. To have a story so intertwined, so similar—it was disorienting. Like looking into a warped mirror and recognizing yourself without really seeing your reflection.

 

Abby had done this. She was responsible. She had made Ellie like her.

 

Her body felt heavy against the wall, each breath a fight against the weight in her chest. Guilt pressed into her ribs like stones.

 

Why had she never thought of that ? That Joel could be loved ? That he might have a family, a life, people who cared about him ? She knew he had a brother—Tommy—but a daughter ? That had never even crossed her mind.

 

How could anyone love a man like that ?

 

Abby couldn’t let go of the image she’d built over those four years of hunting. She’d seen him in her dreams— a faceless silhouette standing behind the OR door, a scalpel in hand, clothes soaked with warm blood. A massive figure armed, while her father lay motionless on the red, sticky floor. Dead by his hand.

 

She often woke up gasping from that image alone. Sometimes, the dream went further—Joel would turn towards her, his eyes burning with hatred, and stab her in the neck with the same scalpel.

 

Joel had never been human to her.

 

But to Ellie, he was a father. A family.

 

Abby’s throat felt dry—not just from thirst. Her bloodshot eyes itched. She rubbed them, but it only made it worse.

 

She recognized the similarities between her and Ellie. And now, she was beginning to see the ones she shared with Joel too. That might be the hardest part of all.

 

Ellie’s screams still echoed in her mind—pleas she heard every time she closed her eyes. Distant echoes, but as sharp as the day itself. Now, they mixed with her own. The ones she had let out when she saw her father’s body in that room.

 

Hers acts felt even more horrible now.

 

The consequences of her choices always came back like a slap to the face, didn’t they ?

 

Abby tilted her head until her neck cracked. The sound rang in the silence. Her vertebrae burned, but she didn’t move. Moving could risk waking Lev.

 

And sleep wasn’t coming for her anyway.

 

A soft rustle of fabric drew her attention.

 

Not far away, Siona sat up. Sleep seemed to elude them both. Her eyelids were heavy, her face tight with fatigue. She looked up and spotted Abby.

 

“You’re not cold ?” Siona asked, eyeing Abby’s bare arms.

 

Abby shook her head. “I’m fine. Don’t worry about it.”

 

Siona didn’t listen. She stood and slumped down beside her, still wrapped in her blanket.

 

“Don’t start with me,” the woman scolded gently.

 

She took the blanket and draped half over Abby. Her hands were careful, deliberate—taking care of her in a way Abby wasn’t used to. Their shoulders touched, sharing that human warmth that slowly softened the bite of the cold against her skin.

 

The gesture pushed back the darkness in her mind, if only a little. That kind of contact was usually reserved for Lev. But Siona’s touch didn’t feel intrusive. It felt… welcome.

 

Abby curled under the blanket with cautious fingers. She hadn’t even realized she was cold—until she wasn’t anymore.

 

“I’ll admit… that feels nice.” Abby sighed.

 

“Thought so.”

 

Siona gave her a small smile, which faded when her gaze shifted to Lev. The boy was fast asleep, his hand tightly gripping the hem of Abby’s shirt. He looked completely drained. Like he had just enough strength left to hold onto her.

 

“He was really worried when they took you,” Siona mentioned. “He kept watching auround, waiting for you.”

 

Abby ran her fingers through his hair, smoothing the wild tufts and brushing away dust.

 

“He worries too much,” Abby admitted, eyes still fixed on her sleeping boy in her lap. “Thank you for watching him.”

 

“No need. He’s a good kid.”

 

Abby nodded, grateful. “He is.”

 

“You’re good for him. He’s lucky to have you.”

 

Surprised, Abby turned to look at the older woman. Siona’s face held nothing but sincerity. A quiet warmth crept through Abby’s chest, and her cheeks flushed.

 

“I just… do what I can for him.”

 

Siona nudged her with her elbow, affectionate. “Like any parent should.”

 

Abby hesitated. She had never seen herself as a parent. The word felt too big. There had never been clear terms to define what she was to Lev. She didn’t want him to think, not even for a second, that she was trying to replace his mother. Or Yara. They were irreplaceable.

 

Abby was just… there. Someone to count on. A woman who looked out for him because it was the only thing that made sense. She had told him he was her people. That had been enough. At the time, it had meant everything.

 

Being a parent… she only knew the vague idea of it, the distant memory of what her own father had been. Sometimes, she caught herself walking in his footsteps, hearing his voice in her movements. It was as if he still lived through her, without her even trying.

 

Maybe she was one.

 

But only if Lev saw her that way.

 

Siona ran a hand over her face. “It breaks my heart to see the two of you stuck in here.”

 

Abby thought back to the first time Siona had snapped upon finding Lev in that rat hole. She remembered the disgust on her face, the fury in her eyes. How could anyone let a child live like this? —her gaze had screamed it, no words necessary.

 

But there had been words. Harsh. Siona hadn’t held back her outrage, demanding Abby do something—anything—to get him out of this place. Abby had felt awful. Like she’d failed. Like she’d stomped on Lev’s life while thinking she was giving him a better one.

 

Over time, she understood.

 

Siona wasn’t really judging. She was hurting—for him. She couldn’t stand to see a child suffer that way.

 

And now, Abby was grateful. Grateful that someone else cared about him that deeply. Grateful not to be the only one carrying this weight.

 

A silence settled between them. Heavy, but not hostile.

 

Just… a suspended moment, full of things neither could quite say. Abby looked away, hands clasped together. Siona stayed still, her eyes lost somewhere between the mold-covered walls and the memories she didn’t share.

 

When Abby finally spoke again, her voice was soft. Hesitant.

 

“I never asked. Why do you want to join the Fireflies ?”

 

Silence stretched after her question.

 

« I guess… I’m trying to fix things that broke years ago. »

 

Abby was curious to know what Siona was talking about. Maybe she shouldn’t ask for more but she did anyway.

 

« Is it related to your sister ? Maddy, is that right ? »

 

Siona’s muscles tensed, subtly—but Abby noticed. Her calm suddenly seemed anything but natural. Her jaw tightened, and her eyes darkened. She closed up instantly, like someone slamming a door that wasn’t meant to be opened.

 

With Siona, pain didn’t erupt. It buried itself deep—where no one could see.

 

Abby twisted her fingers as guilt made her nervous. She should have been more careful when opening her mouth.

 

Abby waited. Everyone had a story, and some chapters were harder than others. Some were never read aloud. Only Siona could choose to share hers.

 

So Abby said nothing else. She didn’t press. She just stayed there in silence, shoulder against hers. Maybe it was her way of saying : I’m here if you need me.

 

Siona turned her gaze to Lev, her eyes filled with sadness. Her Adam’s apple moved as she swallowed. Her eyes looked redder than before, but the calm on her face remained perfectly composed.

 

“I had two little boys of my own. Kids… they change who you are,” Siona whispered. “It’s like, when you hear their first cry, your life actually begins.”

 

Her voice barely trembled, but each word carried a heavy, quiet sorrow. No tears. Just that hollow stillness that eats you from the inside.

 

“Everything stops when they take their last breath.”

 

A shiver ran down Abby’s spine. She lowered her eyes.

 

Her gaze landed on Lev’s serene face, as if none of what he’d endured had ever touched him. Just the idea of losing him made her eyes sting. She couldn’t even imagine Siona’s pain.

 

“What happened ?” Abby asked, her voice barely audible.

 

A cool breeze swept through the cell, raising goosebumps on her arms. Siona didn’t seem to feel it at all.

 

“A FEDRA officer was hiding in the basement of our building,” she said, almost neutral, like reciting a fact that no longer mattered. “The Fireflies had been tracking him down for months. It was their only shot, so they blew the whole place up. They didn’t know civilians lived there.”

 

A shaky breath left her lungs. It had been the Fireflies.

 

Abby knew some missions had gone wrong in the QZs, but it was usually because the squads never came back.

 

Back then—when she was younger—Abby had defended the Fireflies with so much conviction. She’d idealized them. Their goal was noble. There always had to be a good reason behind the horrors they committed. They were told that in the end, it would all be worth it.

 

She saw them clearly now. Just words. Nothing more than pretty speeches.

 

No faction was innocent.

 

Siona lowered her gaze, her hands resting flat on her knees.

 

“I was outside with my sister at the time. She was in trouble, and I went to help her. That’s the only reason I’m still alive.”

 

Abby said nothing. The weight of each word pressed into her throat.

 

Siona shrugged lightly. “She begged me to forgive her. Swore she didn’t know. The Fireflies would never have done it if they knew, she cried.” A pause. “I haven’t spoken to her since that day.”

 

Abby wanted to comfort this woman she’d come to see as so strong. Her heart ached for her. For her boys. For the guilt of still being alive when they weren’t.

 

She wanted to wrap her arms around her. Or hold her hand. But she didn’t dare.

 

“I’m sorry,” she said instead.

 

“It’s in the past.”

 

Abby doubted anyone could ever truly move on from something like that. She never had. Her father. Owen. All the others.

 

She knew what grief could drive you to do.

 

Ellie was sleeping against the opposite wall. Abby couldn’t see her face. Her slim frame was curled up on the cold tiles, hidden beneath a scrap of fabric too small to cover her entirely.

 

How she managed to sleep after their conversation was a mystery.

 

But Ellie would understand better than anyone. How hatred burrowed into your bones after grief tore open your skin.

 

“After all that… why go to the Fireflies ?” Abby asked quietly. “Don’t you hate them ?”

 

“I did. For a while. But it’s pointless.”

 

Siona wetted her chapped lips, searching for the right words.

 

“Back then, it was easier to look for someone to blame. To try and find a reason why my sons died. It’s easier than admitting it was an accident. Just collateral damage. Wrong place, wrong time.”

 

Abby thought back to her own losses.

 

Her friends hadn’t been accidents. They had been murdered — because they had stood beside her during her darkest hours. There had been a reason. There had been someone to blame.

 

Her father’s face came back.

 

Then Ellie’s, when she saw her again in Seattle.

 

“I know why you killed Joel. He did what he did to save me. There’s no cure because of me. I’m the one that you want.”

 

Joel had done it for Ellie.

 

Her father had died because Joel wanted to save Ellie.

 

That selfishness made Abby clench her teeth. One girl wasn’t worth the whole world. And yet… it meant the Fireflies had been in Joel’s way.

 

Her father had been in Joel’s way.

 

Her father was collateral damage — no matter how unjustifiable that was.

 

“Maybe the last family I have left is with them,” Siona said, her voice a little less flat.

 

“I hope you find her,” Abby said.

 

The tension in Siona’s shoulders eased as she changed the subject. “And you ? What are you looking for with the Fireflies ?”

 

Abby thought for a moment.

 

After Seattle, it had taken time for them to get back on their feet. There was nothing left for her and Lev in that cursed city. Leaving had been the only way forward.

 

On the day they left, Abby had held Mel in her arms. Her body had suddenly felt too small. She’d tried her best to ignore the curve of her belly — to keep from breaking down again.

 

The memory of their last fight still tore at her insides.

 

Moving Owen had been much harder. He was so heavy. So stiff. His blood had stained her from head to toe. She had done her best to wipe the red from his face, wanting to etch his features into her memory once more — without the hatred, without the violence.

 

She had held him longer than she dared admit.

 

She had grieved the one she loved the most. A future that would never be hers.

 

Abby hadn’t wanted their bodies to rot on the cold, damp floor of the aquarium — the very place they’d been killed.

 

She had laid the couple in the room where they’d spent most of their time. Where they could watch the moon rise through the big window. Where they had celebrated their first Christmas together. There was a bed — and that’s where they now slept forever.

 

Lev hadn’t had the same chance with his sister. Yara had remained on the Seraphite island, probably consumed by fire.

 

Lev had stood outside, watching the orange glow and the black smoke rise above what used to be his home.

 

Tears blending with the rain.

 

Abby didn’t want anything like that to happen ever again.

 

“A home. I want to find a home for the two of us.”

 

A bubble of intimacy surrounded them. The two of them huddled beneath that pathetic blanket, sharing their stories. Abby felt warm.

 

Siona was the closest thing she’d had to a friend in what felt like forever. Talking to her was easy.

 

But the bubble burst abruptly when noise echoed through the hallway.

 

The prisoners stirred. Whimpers, nervous movements, startled reactions filled the cell.

 

The sound of leather boots striking tile — heavy, sharp, mechanical — made the hairs on Abby’s arms stand up. Each step echoed like a threat. Orders were shouted — sharp and soulless. The lights flicked on — blinding. The shadows cast on the corridor walls stretched, long and twisted.

 

Then they appeared.

 

A whole group, dragged in by force. Rifle butts, insults, spit. Some stumbled. Others could barely walk.

 

Blood stuck to their clothes, to the corners of their mouths and noses. Fear distorted their faces.

 

It was them.

 

The people she and Ellie had seen from the warehouse.

 

Abby felt her stomach twist.

 

She recognized the old woman — the one they had beaten until she bent in half. She could barely walk. Her daughter was holding her up as best she could, every step a torment. She was practically dragging her, jaw clenched, face in tears.

 

A Rattler grabbed her arm.

 

“Move, bitch !”

 

He shoved her brutally. The two women collapsed. No one helped them up.

 

The cell door slammed into the wall.

 

The older detainees recoiled all at once, survival instinct telling them to step back.

 

The newcomers were thrown inside like cattle. Some screamed. Some resisted.

 

A man with a broken jaw spat out a barely audible word:

 

“Fuckers…”

 

A guard kicked him in the ribs. He curled up, silent.

 

Lev was awake now, curled against her. He didn’t say anything. Hardly moved. His eyes stared at the scene, wide, empty. As if he was trying to become invisible.

 

Abby laid her hand gently on his arm. He flinched, but calmed immediately. Abby wasn’t a threat.

 

As quickly as they had come, the Rattlers locked the door and left — like nothing had happened.

 

“What is the fucking meaning of this ?”

 

Marc, the oldest here — now the second— yelled as soon as the last door slammed down the corridor.

 

His voice echoed off the walls, sharp and tight. “There’s way too many of us. This cell can’t hold all these people.”

 

He was right. Just at a glance, there were at least ten more prisoners. The room seemed to shrink instantly. Every movement brushed against a back, a shoulder, a breath too close. They were on top of each other. Even lying down to sleep became a luxury.

 

“Abby…”

 

Lev whispered her name, wide-eyed. She felt it as much as she heard it. That silent question, filled with fear. The confusion.

 

She shook her head slightly.

 

“Stay close to me,” she whispered.

 

Her voice meant to be calm. Steady. But inside, she felt as confined as this fucking room.

 

The Rattlers hadn’t even bothered turning off the light.

 

A pale fluorescent bulb hung from the ceiling, vibrating gently, casting a raw, sterile glow on worn-out faces. There were no shadows to hide in anymore. Just that dirty white light laying everything bare.

Every bruise.

Every tear.

Every sleepless night.

 

Someone coughed. Someone else sobbed softly in a corner.

 

And Abby, sitting against the wall, felt the floor too close and the air too thin.

 

A clap of thunder, and then the rain began. Hard.

 

Abby closed her eyes.

 

She wished it was the sound of the sea.

 

Notes:

This chapter was never planned. What I mean is that I created secondary characters without really knowing what I would do with them. I couldn’t just leave Abby, Ellie, and Lev without anyone around them — that would’ve been completely unrealistic ! I needed more characters.

More than that, these characters needed to blend into The Last of Us universe as faithfully as possible. You can’t create characters without giving them a backstory, motivations, and a personality of their own. I truly admire The Last of Us for the way it tells the stories of people. They’re juste humans and it feels like it.

I gave myself the mission to do the same thing, so, I created two characters : Anthony and Siona. I honestly don’t know how they came to me — it just happened naturally.

Once I imagined them, I knew exactly what I wanted to do with Anthony. He’s sensitive and very sociable. He literally needs human contact to feel alive. He’s helpful and has a bit of a savior complex. He also tends to let his emotions lead him wich can put him in bad situations.

Siona, however, is more of a mystery — even to me. I initially saw her as cold and detached. But beyond that ? She was there, but I didn’t know what to do with her. I knew I wanted her to have a connection to Abby — but how ? The fireflies and a reason why she wanted to find them was a good idea. But it wasn’t enough for me, so Lev was the main choice.

I kept writing, and little by little, it came to me. I finally saw her.

Siona is extremely protective, and family means everything to her. Lev was the only child who got captured, and she immediately felt the need to protect him. Then she slowly grew attached to Abby, seeing the way she struggled and how much she cared for Lev. Siona sees in Abby the mother she could’ve been if her sons had survived.

I’m really happy with how this character turned out, and I hope you like her too.

Chapter 17: Endure and survive

Summary:

Ellie is still suffering from her injury, and the Rattlers are still assholes. However, things are changing. Threats are approaching, and unexpected allies are forming.

Notes:

Wow, this chapter seems much longer than I'm used to! I hope you enjoy it 😭

I'm repeating myself, but if you want, you can take a look at my Tumblr 👉👈 I try to post recommendations for fanfictions I've read, and I'm making mood boards for each chapter of this story. I'd really love to share that with you <3

Tell me what you thought of this chapter !

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 


 

 

Crushed against a wall, Ellie squirmed to catch her breath.

 

A storm had broken out in the middle of the night. The thunder and wind hadn’t stopped since. The narrow slit they used as a window let in the rain—enough to flood part of the cell.

 

The prisoners had huddled into opposite corners, crammed against each other. Every inch gained away from the water stole a bit more of their space.

 

Few had managed to sleep. Anthony dozed with heavy eyelids, but they flew open at the slightest noise. Ellie hadn’t shut her eyes either—not since the Rattlers’ last visit.

 

She clutched her side, aching from the work of the day before. The wound pulled and throbbed like a foreign heart under her skin. Her tank top, once white, had turned brown. The fabric cracked under her fingers. It disgusted her. She’d give anything for clean clothes. For a smell other than blood and sweat.

 

That morning, no one had come to bring them food. The emptiness in her stomach had taken over everything. Her arms felt limp, useless. Her mind drifted, unable to follow a thought to the end. Sleep would have eased the hunger but that, too, was out of reach.

 

After waiting so long, some prisoners had taken their bowls and held them under the window to catch the rainwater. Their clothes were soaked, but they stayed, watching each drop. There wasn’t enough room for everyone, and soon fights broke out.

 

Ellie watched the young girl she had seen from the warehouse. She was small—smaller than her. She couldn’t get her bowl past the window ledge, even on tiptoe. She was being shoved aside.

 

Ellie felt sorry for her.

 

But she didn’t have the strength to step in.

 

She wasn’t even sure her voice could rise over the sound of the rain. She was thirsty. But she couldn’t fight. Not today.

 

As always, the Rattlers eventually showed up.

 

The metallic clash of their batons against the bars tore through the humid air. They stormed in like a wave—loud and excited. Their waterproof gear was snug, ready to march the cattle out for fresh air.

 

Ellie tensed. Every morning was the same, but something was different today.

 

The orders barked louder. The movements were sharper. The blows came quicker. They’d brought their dogs too, barking, foam dripping from their open jaws.

 

As soon as the door opened, a man grabbed a prisoner by the collar and slammed him against the wall without explanation. Another yanked a woman out by the hair, dragging her out of the cell while laughing. Their boots slipped on the wet floor, but it didn’t slow them down.

 

Ellie kept her head low. She knew that if she made eye contact, if she moved too much, she’d be next.

 

“Up, all of you !”

 

The shouting hit like hammer blows to her skull.

 

“Hurry up or we let the dogs deal with you !”

 

She tried to stand. A sharp pain exploded in her gut. Her hand clutched her wound, as if it could hold it in. Anthony quickly pulled her to her feet and motioned for her to follow.

 

They walked through the door, held open by a Rattler. He wore a full helmet with a dark visor. No way to see who it was.

 

“Stop dragging your damn feet !”

 

He hit her without warning. A dry blow to the back.

 

Her breath caught in her throat. The pain flared up—deep, searing. Gritting her teeth, Ellie stumbled but stayed upright.

 

Look straight ahead and don’t fall.

 

She started walking again. One step. Then another. Not fast enough for the Rattlers’ liking, but just enough to avoid their wrath. They looked away, and Ellie kept moving.

 

Anthony was just ahead of her, and she followed. He didn’t walk too fast, as if waiting for her. She was grateful for that.

 

The wind had died down, but the rain kept falling. Not even a minute outside and Ellie was already soaked. Her Converse didn’t even protect her toes. Ice-cold water seeped into her socks.

 

They were back at the same site they’d been cleaning before.

 

Ellie saw that all their efforts had been in vain. The storm had erased everything—or made it worse.

 

Mud covered the ground. Part of the garage had flooded overnight. Plastic waste, branches, twisted sheets of metal had piled up on the ground.

 

No way she could collect garbage. Her wound wouldn’t hold if she bent like she did last time, she thought.

 

A truck had parked at the edge of the site, dumping shovels, buckets, and rusted tools with the clatter of wet metal. Marc, who was right in front of her, turned around. He must have noticed how pale she looked, or how her legs trembled.

 

Without a word, he handed her a shovel. Not for digging—just for scooping up water, load after load, as if it could make a difference.

 

Ellie nodded her thanks, lips pressed tight. She didn’t have the strength to speak.

 

She stepped away.

 

Every movement cost her. Her wound tugged at each motion. The pain pulsed and spread like a tidal wave. Her arms felt like lead. Her t-shirt clung to her skin, soaked in rain and cold sweat.

 

Anthony worked nearby, silently. That wasn’t like him. Normally he’d talk, grumble, curse under his breath. Now, he shoveled without a word, his face drawn. Exhaustion had caught up to him too.

 

She didn’t like it when he was quiet.

 

“Great day to dig your own grave, huh ?” Ellie joked, pointing to their shovels. Maybe she meant it.

 

Anthony gave a short laugh. “You wish.”

 

They kept working, each focused on the task. Drifting apart without even noticing.

 

The sky never changed. Still that same uniform grey, without shadow or light. There was no more sense of time. Only mud, rain, and a fatigue that swallowed everything.

 

The Rattlers weren’t as close as usual. They stayed off in the distance, sheltered from the rain. Small fires kept them warm while the prisoners froze their asses off.

 

All they could do was envy them.

 

At least, without their constant presence, there was a shred of freedom. Ellie deliberately slowed her movements to avoid burning out too quickly.

 

As she dug once more into the mud, her shovel got stuck.

 

“Goddammit, come on…” Ellie muttered under her breath.

 

She crouched slowly and pushed her hands into the muck up to the wrists, trying to free the metal. A tangle of rusted wires—maybe leftover fencing or mesh. She cursed, doing her best to untangle it.

 

Then black boots entered her field of vision.

 

Ellie froze for a brief second.

 

The Rattler was standing right in front of her. One more step and he’d be crushing her hands. He said nothing. Just watched.

 

Maybe he was checking to see what she was doing, crouched in the mud, not working. Or maybe he was just looking for an excuse—any excuse—to beat her down.

 

Heart pounding, Ellie resumed what she was doing.

 

Slowly. She worked to untangle the wire without looking up. Mud clung to her hands, crept under her nails, ate at her skin.

 

She’d been careful. She hadn’t said a word, hadn’t done anything. Maybe he’d scold her for being too slow. Or too inefficient. Maybe even for being silent, or for the way she looked at him—if their eyes met.

 

With them, anything could be a reason.

 

And if he hit her now, Ellie was afraid her stitches might finally give out.

 

She inhaled quietly, trying not to shake. Once the shovel was free, she stood up slowly.

 

Grey eyes locked onto hers, an amused smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

 

Ellie couldn’t hide her surprise.

 

Connor.

 

It had been a while since she’d thought about him.

 

Ellie remembered he wasn’t like the other Rattlers who yelled just for show. Normally, someone would have shouted at her or thrown a punch by now.

 

No, he wanted something else.

 

His silence had that bitter taste, like slow poison. That faint, satisfied smile he wore… it chilled more than the rain.

 

Connor didn’t seek attention. He acted alone. Followed his whims, his moods.

 

Ellie was starting to lose patience. Her movements resumed. Her shoveling became faster, harsher. She wanted him gone. But he stayed.

 

She glanced around. The other detainees had moved away, likely to avoid confrontation. Anthony was nowhere nearby, and Ellie didn’t know why.

 

Where did he go ? she worried.

 

She was on her own.

 

His gaze was getting heavier.

 

“Do you want something ?” she asked.

 

That wasn’t considered a provocation, right ?

 

Connor didn’t look offended or angry. He chuckled.

 

“You can’t blame a man for enjoying the view.”

 

His pale gaze dropped slowly down her body, stopping at her chest.

 

Ellie didn’t understand at first.

 

She looked down.

 

The shirt left nothing to the imagination. It was soaked, see-through. The blood had diluted enough to return a light color to the fabric. Everyone could now see the darker pigmentation of her nipples and their slight curve beneath the cloth.

 

She had never had much of a bust. She didn’t wear a bra. It had always bothered her, especially during fights. Too tight, too restricting.

 

But now, under that look, she felt exposed. Vulnerable.

 

She wanted to cross her arms, to cover herself. To turn away. But the idea of not seeing him anymore scared her. She preferred to keep him in sight. Just in case.

 

Her face twisted in disgust.

 

What a bastard. Doesn’t he have anything better to do ?

 

Connor didn’t say another word. He was just savoring the moment. The silence, the discomfort, the anger mixing with the shame. Ellie didn’t want to imagine what was going through his twisted mind.

 

Abby had been in the same position.

 

Ellie remembered that clearly.

 

She hadn’t seen it all that day—but enough. Abby had stood still. No scream. No movement. Just fear. She had frozen.

 

It had disturbed Ellie deeply.

 

That was what he wanted. That paralysis he caused in others. That sick game of domination. That taste for control.

 

He was cut from the same cloth as David .

 

Despite her doubts, Ellie had never regretted stepping in. Stopping his abuse. Not for a second.

 

Abby hadn’t deserved it. Ellie was certain of that now. And the thought surprised her.

 

Since their last conversation, it had become clear.

 

Abby was just… a woman. A woman in pain. A woman like her.

 

Ellie had stopped him from going further. Connor hadn’t forgotten. Neither had she.

 

Today, no one would be there to stop him.

 

Ellie felt her heart pounding in her chest. Her hand tightened around the shovel’s handle. He hadn’t moved yet. But she knew that might not last.

 

Soon, he’d reach out. A touch. Just a warning.

 

Would he grab her ? Force her like he’d almost done with Abby ? Ellie wanted to stop him. She wanted to scream.

 

But what could she do ? Her wound throbbed, unbearably painful. She hadn’t eaten and hadn’t slept in over 24 hours. She had no weapon other than a rusted, too-heavy shovel for her exhausted muscles.

 

So she did the only thing she could still do.

 

She stared straight into his eyes.

 

Ellie wanted him to see she wasn’t afraid—even if she was terrified inside.

 

She wouldn’t be passive. No matter the cost.

 

Connor blinked slowly.

 

Then exhaled, almost disappointed.

 

“Don’t worry. You’re not my type.” He looked away, over his shoulder. “You’re way too skinny.”

 

He turned around, his boots splashing through the mud.

 

Ellie stayed still. Upright. Not moving.

 

Then she breathed deeply.

 

No triumph. No relief. Just that tension that refused to leave.

 

Her shoulders barely relaxed. Connor had gone to take shelter from the rain. The orange glow of the fire reflected off his coat and his eyes, still sharp. Still fixed on her.

 

The rain was cold, but the goosebumps weren’t just from that.

 

Ellie gave herself a moment to recover from her emotions. She’d been scared. She rarely got scared like that. Usually, the worst thing that could happen was dying.

 

Ellie turned away from him. He wasn’t coming back anytime soon. At least, she hoped not.

 

Abby was watching and Ellie noticed.

 

The blonde was alert. Back straight, legs bent, ready to move. Just a stance. Instinctive. Defensive.

 

A protective presence, like a guard dog.

 

Ellie’s eyes widened in surprise. The mud she held slipped from her shovel, falling softly to the ground.

 

Abby wanted to get her out of there. Take her away from that man. Protect her. That’s what Ellie understood.

 

A strange warmth rose in her chest. Something hard, misplaced. She didn’t know if it was gratitude or shame.

 

She was the one who had acted first, without really realizing it. And now, the roles were reversing.

 

Ellie looked away, uncomfortable. Her heart still raced. Her hands still trembled a little.

 

We’re in the same boat, Ellie thought. We have to stick together. One way or another.

 

She let her eyes wander around.

 

Still no sign of Anthony. He wasn’t leaning against a wall, nor crouched in a corner joking around. Strange. There were fewer prisoners than at the start. Some faces had disappeared, without her knowing when or how.

 

Where had they gone ? Why hadn’t she seen them leave ?

 

A shiver ran through her. She hated that feeling—the feeling of missing something important. Of being frozen while the rest of the world moved around.

 

Ellie moved closer to the group, closer to Abby. That was better than the guards.

 

Siona spotted her and nodded. Quiet. But not hostile.

 

“Is your wound better ?” she asked.

 

The woman’s voice surprised Ellie. Deep, calm. She’d forgotten what Siona’s voice was like. The first time they met, Siona barely spoke. She just watched. Like someone saving words for when they mattered.

 

Ellie nodded gently.

 

“Better…” she said, wincing. “Though it could be better.”

 

A faint smile brushed her lips. Nothing more. Her side still ached.

 

Siona didn’t answer right away, just looked, neither sympathetic nor distant. A look that said: I can imagine.

 

And somewhere, Ellie felt relieved. She didn’t have the strength for words full of good intentions.

 

Ellie briefly glanced at Abby, unable to help herself.

 

The tension in Abby’s shoulders seemed to ease. Just a little. Ellie felt calmer too now. Far from that filthy son of a bitch.

 

It was still hard to swallow, but she felt safer knowing Abby was there, watching.

 

Absurd, wasn’t it ? And yet…it was true.

 

Her presence still made Ellie uneasy though. Just yesterday, she would have done anything to get to the other side of the country to be away from her. Yet now, Ellie was deliberately near her.

 

There were worse people than Abby in this world, she thought.

 

“Did the alcohol help ?” Abby suddenly asked without looking at her.

 

Ellie blinked. The question came out of nowhere. Take it or leave it.

 

Were they playing nurses now ?

 

“I manage with what I have,” Ellie replied casually.

 

No thanks needed, no confidences. If Abby wanted to play the good Samaritan, that was her problem. But Ellie had talked enough with her for a lifetime. No need for more.

 

“You could thank her, you know.”

 

The voice cracked like a breaking branch.

 

Ellie almost jumped, caught off guard. She stammered, unintentionally :

 

“W-what?”

 

She turned, and her eyes landed on him.

 

The boy.

 

Standing straight, calm. Arms crossed. Defensive. He hadn’t shouted or accused. Just… said what he thought, she guessed. And maybe that was worse.

 

“Lev !” Abby exclaimed, horrified. She put a hand on his arm, but he didn’t look at her.

 

“Abby could’ve gotten into serious trouble. She owes you nothing, but she still helped you.”

 

Even if there might not have been much, Ellie sensed an implication in his words.

 

Ellie thought back to the theater. The basement. How Abby had beaten her with bare hands, even though Ellie had never been so well armed. The punches that had made her lose sight and hearing for a few seconds. How easily her bones had broken in Abby’s grip.

 

The knife at Dina’s throat.

 

She and Dina owed their lives to that boy. If he hadn’t been there, she, Dina, and Tommy would have joined Jessy in death. No one would have been spared.

 

Did he want her to be grateful ? To bow before Abby’s kindness for not killing more of her friends ?

 

Surviving that was anything but a gift.

 

The silence that followed was thick.

 

Ellie suddenly felt ridiculous with her shovel, her soaked T-shirt, and her shaky anger. She looked away, jaw clenched.

 

She wanted to say something. A jab. A joke. Something to kill the moment. But nothing came out.

 

What did that kid want ? A medal ? Apologies ? For her to hug Abby, maybe ?

 

She hadn’t asked for anything.

 

And yet, there she was, standing in the mud, with their eyes on her, feeling like a kid caught red-handed.

 

“Leave her alone, Lev.” Abby broke the suspended silence. Her voice a bit harder. “It’s not worth it.”

 

Lev lowered his gaze, shrugged. A sulky kid’s gesture. Because deep down, he still was one.

 

Siona said nothing. But her look had changed. Brows furrowed, chin slightly raised. Colder. More suspicious.

 

Ellie met her gaze for one second too long before looking away.

 

Great. Now she looked like the ungrateful one.

 

She plunged her shovel into the ground harder than necessary. A splash of mud jumped onto her leg. No matter. It stuck with the rest. Dirty and wet.

 

Abby, beside her, went back to work without another word. As if everything was normal. As if Ellie’s presence didn’t matter.

 

Lev kept his distance, but Ellie felt his gaze return every now and then. Heavy and wary.

 

If he knew what she’d almost done while he was asleep, it would be much worse. He wasn’t wrong to be suspicious. He might even hate her.

 

Too bad.

 

Ellie dug again. And again.

 

“Did he do anything to you ?” Abby’s voice. Low. Barely audible under the rain.

 

“Huh ?”

 

“Did he… touch you ?”

 

Ellie gritted her teeth. She didn’t want to talk about it. Not with her.

 

But Abby had also been a victim of that man’s harassment. She probably knew more than Ellie.

 

Maybe she wanted to know how far he had gone this time.

 

“No.”

 

Abby didn’t sigh in relief, nor express sympathy. She just nodded.

 

Ellie preferred that.

 

The shovels continued scraping the wet earth around them. The noise steady, mechanical. The other prisoners spoke in low voices as usual. The sound was muffled as if the air had thickened. Or maybe it was just her.

 

Ellie still had that feeling deep in her stomach. That tense emptiness, that dull tension in her arms, thighs, throat.

 

She straightened up for a moment, catching her breath. Her hands trembled a little.

 

“Just so you know, you’re not alone in this.”

 

Ellie turned her head toward her.

 

Not to answer. Just… to see. To make sure she heard.

 

Abby’s face was impassive. But her eyes… they didn’t look away this time.

 

Ellie hesitated. Her mouth opened, then closed. Nothing came out.

 

She went back to digging.

 

No surprise, the flooding had barely receded. Maybe a bit less mud, but still just as much stagnant water. The ground remained spongy beneath their feet.

 

A real waste of energy.

 

Maybe the Rattlers hadn’t found anything useful for them to do. So they made this up. A chore to keep them busy. Or just to wear them down to the bone.

 

Slaves never rest, it seems.

 

Abby put down her shovel against the wall with a measured, almost calm gesture. Then, without a word, she started to undo her braid.

 

Her blond hair, soaked, loosened into a slightly tangled cascade. Some waves remained, naturally formed by the braid. It was long. Too long, Ellie thought.

 

How did she stand that ? It must get in the way during fights, they must cling to anything. Not practical at all. Even dangerous.

 

“What are you doing ?” Ellie asked, unable to hide her confusion.

 

Abby looked at her, momentarily caught off guard, as if the question made no sense.

 

“I’m washing my hair,” she answered simply. “It doesn’t rain often around here. Gotta take advantage.”

 

She said it with an almost insolent casualness. Like washing her hair in the rain, in the middle of a pointless chore, wasn’t strange at all. Like she was trying to keep a fragment of normalcy. A routine. A dignity.

 

Ellie didn’t answer right away.

 

She vaguely wondered what her own hair might look like right now. She couldn’t even remember the last time she’d washed it. Had it grown ? When Dina had cut it before she left ?

 

Abby’s advice wasn’t too stupid, Ellie guessed.

 

She shook her hands so the rain could wash the mud off her fingers. Then rubbed her hair like she was shampooing it.

 

The icy water ran down her scalp, tracing cold paths along her neck. She frowned, grimacing slightly.

 

It wasn’t pleasant. Not gentle. But it was better than nothing.

 

The feeling of mud leaving, strands becoming less rough, grease leaving the roots. It felt good. Like cheating a little on hell. Just for a moment.

 

Abby said nothing. She ran her fingers slowly through her hair, focused on combing and detangling the light strands. Her gestures were methodical. Respectful. No room for vanity — just a simple, basic need.

 

Ellie glanced at her sideways. Just for a second. It was strange to see her like that.

 

“Have you always had such long hair ?” she asked without thinking.

 

Abby looked up, then shrugged.

 

“I stopped cutting it years ago. After… after the hospital.”

 

Silence.

 

After the end of the Fireflies, Ellie guessed. After Joel killed her father.

 

Shit.

 

She briefly looked away. Why did she have to ruin every interaction ? She hadn’t even tried to dig deeper. Not really. And now they were stuck in memories maybe better left unsaid.

 

Abby continued, quieter, as if talking to herself.

 

“My dad liked to do my hair when I was a kid.”

 

No details. Just that.

 

Ellie felt something stir in her chest. Not pity. More like a sour discomfort, an awkwardness stuck to the skin. She didn’t answer. It was too much. Too intimate. Too disarming.

 

Everyone dealt with grief in their own way.

 

“Can’t relate.”

 

At that point, Ellie didn’t really know what she was referring to. Having long hair ? Having a parent who brushed it for her &? She had never met her mother, and even less her father.

 

She had never done anything like that with Joel.

 

When she was little, she only had Marlene, who was like her guardian. Ellie cared about her. She knew Marlène cared too, even if there was never any gesture of affection. There simply hadn’t been time for her.

 

Her immunity was what had truly brought them closer.

 

 

“Marlene! Please, listen to me!”

 

The tall woman entered the room. She had thrown her backpack at the door. Only her pistol was still attached to her belt.

 

her face turn gray as she watched Ellie and the chains clinking against the floor while she struggled. Seeing her protégé like this must have been a huge shock for her.

 

Some Fireflies were behind her, exchanging confused glances at the young girl calling their leader by her first name so familiarly.

 

Marlene approached.

 

“Marlene.” A black woman with a shaved head called her.

 

“Leave us alone. I know her. She’s the daughter of a friend.”

 

The Fireflies left, but not without casting one last glance at the little girl.

 

Ellie wanted to flip them off, but her bound hands wouldn’t let her.

 

“So, you got bitten, huh.” Marlene shook her head as if trying to deny it. “What were you thinking ? You were supposed to stay at school.”

 

“I—”

 

The Firefly’s brown eyes filled with tears. “I swore to your mother I’d protect you. I swore it. And here you are, infected.”

 

Ellie felt a knot form in her throat.

 

She thought back to the years spent without Marlene. To those dormitory corridors where no one liked her. To insults, to silences. To the propaganda fed to her day after day. But she had never stopped hoping. One day, Marlene would come for her.

 

She never did.

 

And meanwhile, there was only Riley. Her only light. A light the Fireflies had eventually taken from her too.

 

She had had no one else who mattered for so long.

 

And now, Riley was gone forever.

 

Ellie’s clothes were still covered in her blood.

 

A furious anger rose inside her.

 

“Then why did you leave me there ?!” Ellie shouted. “Why didn’t you take me with you. ! Maybe it wouldn’t have happened if you had !”

 

Marlene’s jaw clenched. “Staying at school would have actually prevented this. I know I should’ve been there for you more, but I had no choice, Ellie. It was the only way.”

 

Her eyes shifted to her arm, to the bite. The torn, bright red skin, still festering.

 

A sign of death.

 

“And now, it’s too late. I failed my promise.” She wiped her eyes. “Oh, Hannah, forgive me, please.”

 

Ellie had never seen Marlene so shaken, so defeated. She didn’t really know if she was crying for her or for the mother she never knew.

 

Maybe both.

 

“I was bitten three days ago.”

 

Marlène stared at her as if she’d just said she had two hearts.

 

“That’s impossible. You would have already turned.”

 

The other Fireflies had said the same just before almost shooting her. Ellie still didn’t know how she’d managed to convince them not to pull the trigger.

 

“I’m telling the truth ! Riley and I waited.” Her voice trembled. “We waited, and I’m the only one who got out of it. I’m not shaking. I don’t have a headache. I don’t want to bite anyone.”

 

She caught her breath, her heart pounding against her ribs.

 

“I have no symptoms, Marlene. Please, believe me.”

 

Silence. Then the soft sound of footsteps on concrete.

 

Ellie felt Marlène come closer. It was the first time an adult dared to approach her since they discovered the bite.

 

Marlene looked at her like she was seeing her for the first time. As if her very existence was coming from the divine. She no longer pitied their fate but marveled at the possibilities.

 

The Firefly knelt before her and reached out her hand toward her arm. Ellie let her.

 

Marlene gently stroked the bite with her fingertips. A light touch. Almost respectful.

 

“It’s healing.” She whispered, her voice full of astonishment. “You’re immune.”

 

Ellie was so relieved that Marlène believed her. She didn’t want to die, not when she had just been given a second chance.

 

“Ellie… do you realize what this means ?”

 

She shook her head almost imperceptibly. No, she didn’t realize. She hadn’t had time. All she thought about was surviving. About Riley. About that night. About what she had to do.

 

Riley, whom she had loved. Riley, whom she had killed.

 

“You are the key, Ellie. The key to a cure.” Marlene’s voice trembled. Tears slowly slid down her cheeks, but she didn’t seem to notice. She came closer and took Ellie’s face in her hands with an almost motherly tenderness. A fragility.

 

“You could save us all.”

 

Ellie froze. Those words echoed in her chest.

 

She didn’t know, at that moment, how much that sentence would change everything. A miracle. The hope of an entire humanity. A burden far too heavy for a fourteen-year-old girl.

 

It was not a promise, but a burden.

 

But she looked up at Marlène and slowly nodded.

 

She wanted to do it. She wanted to help. Save people. Give meaning to Riley’s death.

 

All children dream of becoming heroes.

 

None understand what it really costs.

 

 

“What happened to Marlene ?”

 

She would never have let her go like that, even if Abby’s father was no longer around to make a vaccine. Ellie didn’t just mean a cure to her. She was like a niece, a child she had loved in her own way.

 

At least, that’s what Ellie wanted to believe.

 

No, Marlene wouldn’t have abandoned her. Not a second time.

 

Abby was redoing her braid. Her fingers moved through her strands with mechanical precision, almost too fast, like she was trying to distract herself. To push something away.

 

Then her voice dropped, simple and somber.

 

“She’s dead. Joel shot her in the head.”

 

Oh.

 

Ellie froze. She should have guessed.

 

Marlene would never have given in. She had carried the cause like a cross, to the point of obsession. To her end.

 

But even so…

 

It hurt more than she expected. An old burn, suddenly reignited. She was angry at Joel. She still was. And she missed him terribly.

 

Abby spoke again, her voice softer. Like an outstretched hand—awkward, but sincere.

 

“She cared about you, you know. She wanted to find another way. She didn’t want you to die. She hid it from the others, but… it was eating her up inside.”

 

Ellie turned her face away.

 

A tear rolled down her cheek. She wiped it away with a quick, discreet gesture. No one saw anything. The rain did the rest.

 

She stayed silent. Her heart heavy.

 

She hadn’t known that.

 

And knowing… It brought some relief.

 

She hadn’t just been a body on an operating table. Not just a miracle. Not just a price to pay for the greater good.

 

She had mattered to Marlene. To someone other than Joel.

 

A little.

 

That was already a lot.

 

“Thank you,” Ellie whispered, almost too softly.

 

In the end, maybe it was a good thing it was raining. No one questioned her wet eyes or the tears running down her face.

Notes:

Connor's back ! Oh, I hate him, I said it. Sometimes there really are just assholes, and that's just the way it is, that's life. It makes me laugh because in French, "connard" means asshole, and it sounds similar to Connor. There's just one vowel that's different. It’s totaly why I took this name for him 😂

I love Abby's hair, and I'm going to repeat myself a lot on this. It's so cruel to it cut. T-T

I've never written a slowburn before, so I hope the pacing is good. To be clear, there's no affection yet. Ellie and Abby are more in a discovery phase with each other. The preconceived image they had of each other is starting to fade away to truly see a person. They find a certain solidarity because of the current conditions: the Rattlers and Connor. The need to survive is stronger than resentment.

Chapter 18: Starving dogs

Summary:

In a moment of extreme tension, Abby discovers an unexpected side of Ellie.

Notes:

Hi guys! Thank you so much for your comments on the latest chapter. It makes me really happy to know that you're enjoying my story 🥹

I'm repeating myself, but you have no idea the power you, as readers, have to motivate us writers. If you you comment only a little heart or just to say you liked, it is enough!!

Good reading ❤️

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

 


 


“Dad ?” Abby called out as she walked down the hallway, her voice echoing off the silent walls.

 

It had already been dark for over an hour, but her father hadn’t returned to their room yet. She’d barely seen him all day.

 

In her hands, the meal tray she had picked up from the hospital cafeteria had gone cold. She exhaled sharply through her nose, irritated.

 

He did this too often.

 

Sometimes, she felt more like his babysitter than his daughter.

 

And yet, tonight, she was more worried than ever.

 

Back then, he used to come home after a long day at work. His shoes left by the door, his papers scattered everywhere. Around the dinner table, they’d talk. He’d tell her about his problems at work, anecdotes about his students, his words always filled with enthusiasm.

 

She missed that.

 

She hesitated for a moment, then knocked gently on the office door.

 

“Dad ?”

 

No answer.

 

She opened the door to find the desk cluttered with papers and medical books. Jerry looked up, startled. His beard had grown out, he probably hadn’t shaved in days.

 

“ Abby ! Do you need something ?”

 

She quietly closed the door behind her.

 

“I brought you dinner.”

 

Jerry glanced at his watch, then frowned.

 

“Shit, I didn’t realize how late it was.”

 

As usual, she wanted to say, but bit her tongue.

 

He took the plate from her hands.

 

“Thank you, sweetheart. I’m sorry I left you alone tonight.”

 

“It’s fine,” she sighed, pulling out a chair to sit across from him. “But you can’t keep skipping meals like this.”

 

He gave her a faint smile.

 

“I’ll be more careful, I promise. Good thing you’re here, my little guardian angel.”

 

A soft laugh escaped her lips but her smile faded quickly.

 

“Can you tell me what’s going on ?” She leaned forward, elbows on her knees, her gaze insistent. “I can almost count on one hand how many times I’ve seen you this week. You’re always busy.”

 

Jerry scratched the tip of his nose, it was a nervous tic. He then leaned back in his chair with a tired sigh.

 

“It’s confidential, Abby.”

 

She raised an eyebrow, challenging him.

 

“Nothing stays confidential for long. If it’s that big of a deal, it’ll spread before you know it.”

 

He chuckled softly.

 

“You’ve got a point. Alright… Marlene sent us an informant from Boston. Apparently, she discovered something incredible. A girl. She was bitten, and… nothing happened.”

 

Jerry’s eyes lit up with pure excitement. He took her hands, as if trying to pass that joy on through his touch.

 

“We found someone who’s immune, Abby. And I’ve been chosen to develop a vaccine.”

 

A breath she’d been holding finally escaped her lungs.

 

It was hard to believe. It had to be a rumor or a collective psychosis. That person couldn’t be real.

 

And yet… Marlene would never lie about something like this. And neither would her father.

 

The Fireflies were finally close to their goal.

 

She remained silent for a moment, the weight of it all settling in. Then she whispered, almost to herself.

 

“If it’s true… if it’s really true…”

 

Her father slowly nodded.

 

“It won’t be easy. It’ll take time. Maybe it’s even impossible.”

 

Abby felt her chest tighten.

 

Jerry was a talented surgeon, and Abby trusted him. He would succeed. He had to.

 

He looked at her, serious. “But it’s our only chance. And I’m going to do everything I can. For all of us. For you.”

 

She placed her hand firmly on top of his.

 

She knew he would do it. She didn’t doubt him for a second.

 

“You’ll make it. I know you will.”

 

 

 


 

 

 

Two days.

 

Two days without eating anything, with just a few drops of rain, barely enough to moisten the tongue.

 

It didn’t take more for the garage to become unrecognizable. Brand new, in its own way. You just had to forget the cracked walls and those that had collapsed decades ago.

 

The humidity had vanished, replaced by a brutal dryness. The air was heavier, almost burning. The weather followed its own rules, like everything else here.

 

Abby had given up reading the clouds, hoping to predict the weather. They weren’t reliable either.

 

The day was finally coming to an end.

 

The prisoners left the garage in single file, silently. Aching muscles, hands covered in dust or grease, hollow faces turned to the ground.

 

They hadn’t spoken for a long time, except when necessary. Each had decided to conserve their strength, however poor it was.

 

Abby was no exception, and neither was Lev.

 

The boy walked behind her, with small steps. Too small.

 

Abby was forced to slow down so she wouldn’t lose him among the prisoners.

 

A creak sounded as one of the guards opened the door leading to the hallway.

 

The smell of hot cement, mold, and filth hit them in the throat. The cell was close.

 

Abby glanced discreetly behind her.

 

Lev was staggering. His arms hung limply, his shoulders slumped. His complexion was waxy, lips dry. His eyes seemed almost sunken into his skull, without appearing able to see what was in front of him.

 

She extended her hand behind her back.

 

He raised his head, but his eyes seemed to search for balance more than for her hand. This simple gesture seemed to demand so much effort from him.

 

Her heart tightened, but she was relieved when she felt the boy’s clammy fingers on her palm.

 

He followed her pace with an awkward step, and she slid an arm behind him to help him walk. He said nothing. He hadn’t been saying much lately.

 

Abby dragged Lev along the whole way. She was afraid he would collapse otherwise.

 

A Rattler, leaning against the wall, watched them for a moment, a cigarette between his teeth. He sneered, without intervening. It was better that way.

 

The rest of the group entered the cell. The narrow space swallowed them one by one. Even the air seemed heavier inside, as if the day was crushing down on their backs. The floor was hard. The corners dirty and smelly. Nothing had changed.

 

Abby helped Lev sit down against the back wall. He leaned against the cool surface and immediately closed his eyes.

 

She knelt down and then placed a hand on his forehead, just for a moment.

 

Too hot.

 

Abby really hoped he wouldn’t get heatstroke. That would be the last nail hammered into the coffin.

 

Abby stayed crouched, her hand still on Lev’s forehead.

 

He didn’t open his eyes. But he was conscious. His breath was slow, perhaps too slow. Regular nonetheless.

 

Unlike him, Abby’s breathing seemed to quicken.

 

Siona approached silently and knelt down on the other side. She didn’t touch Lev, but placed a hand on Abby’s shoulder.

 

“He’s just dehydrated,” she said quietly. “But he’ll hold on.”

 

Abby nodded. She already knew all this. What she didn’t know was how much longer.

 

“Yeah. He has to.”

 

She looked at Lev.

 

His eyelashes barely moved. A drop of sweat slid down his temple, slow, almost annoying. She wiped it off with her fingertips.

 

She had already lost one of them. Those kids she had sworn to protect.

 

The thought struck without warning. As always.

 

Yara.

 

Her sister’s features. Her voice. That calm determination. That adult wisdom trapped in a kid’s body.

 

She deserved better. So much better.

 

Yara had given her life for them. For her. For Lev. And now, her brother’s life was in her hands.

 

Abby wouldn’t let her sacrifice be in vain.

 

She swallowed that pain, mechanically, or at least tried to.

 

She tightened her grip on Lev’s arm.

 

“You’re staying with me, okay ?” she whispered. “I got you.”

 

He moved his head slightly. That was all he could do.

 

In the rest of the cell, restlessness crept silently. No voices. Just bodies shifting, eyes lingering.

 

The rations still hadn’t arrived, and no one knew if they ever would. Yet everyone thought about it. The time was approaching, and hunger made everyone a little more nervous, a little more unstable.

 

Abby caught Marc’s gaze for a brief moment. He raised an eyebrow, almost imperceptibly, seeing Lev leaning against the wall. No reproach. Just an observation.

 

He often did that. Watching the dying, the weakest. He wasn’t a bad man. He helped when he could. Abby just didn’t like how he looked at Lev as if he were about to give out his last breath.

 

Abby wouldn’t allow it.

 

She looked away.

 

A thick silence settled in the cell, heavier even than the heat. It was as if everyone was holding their breath, listening for the slightest step in the hallway.

 

Not for the guards. Not for blows.

 

For the bread.

 

Every time Abby thought she could get used to it, the rattlers reminded her it was impossible. Food was a primal need. Nothing could replace or soothe it. It was wired into their genes.

 

Hunger.

 

It hollowed their stomachs, but mostly their minds. Every second of waiting made them lose reason.

 

A heavy step echoed on the other side of the door.

 

Then a second.

 

The slight scraping of metal on cement. Nothing alarming, not yet a guard’s voice. But enough for everyone to listen with attention, alert.

 

Lev blinked.

 

Abby felt the boy’s tension run through her arm, as if Lev was trying to prepare, to move. She held him close. He was too light, too feverish.

 

Siona turned her head toward the door, her gaze hardened.

 

Marc just sighed quietly, his fingers tapping his knee. A distraction.

 

Abby saw Ellie. She also looked in bad shape. She was already thin and the week spent here had already made her lose more weight. She was covered in sunburns and her dark circles had never been so purple.

 

Her eyes were closed. Firmly. Her knee bounced nervously.

 

Abby didn’t know what to do with her hands.

 

The lock finally creaked open.

 

Guards entered. No words this time, no mocking laughter. No, just the rancid smell of cold broth and the heaviness of stale bread. One soldier dropped the buckets near the bars, far enough that no one could reach them.

 

No one moved right away.

 

The silence was so thick you could’ve heard a fly drop mid-flight.

 

Abby felt Lev tense with anticipation. Her own stomach gave a dull thud, a reminder that it still existed. She scanned the room. Eyes were already drifting toward the buckets, cautiously, like starving dogs.

 

She stood up, keeping Lev close.

 

Siona followed her lead.

 

“Easy,” Abby whispered as Lev leaned on her like a crutch.

 

The prisoners rose, some quicker than others.

 

Abby grabbed an old chipped cup, the cleanest she could find, and handed it to Lev. Her own bowl was clenched between her fingers.

 

A bang against the metal. Then a voice.

 

“Back up !”

 

One of the Rattlers gestured for them to move away from the door. The threat of his weapon did all the talking. They didn’t like being held up.

 

It was hard to stay calm and not lunge for every crumb. Everyone wanted to go first. To get the largest portion. To quiet their own suffering.

 

The last ones were always the least lucky and everyone knew it. Everyone except maybe the newcomers. They hadn’t eaten since their capture.

 

The door opened. A Rattler rolled in the broth buckets while two others, rifles ready, stood guard.

 

Then, as always, they left. Slow, confident in their control. Unconcerned.

 

They hadn’t given them any water.

 

The lock snapped shut. Silence.

 

The tension lingered.

 

No one rushed the food. Not yet.

 

Abby didn’t move. She was watching.

 

Marc moved.

 

Just that. A few steps forward, hands clearly visible. But it was enough to tense the room.

 

A few heads turned. Wary. Calculating.

 

Some straightened up. Others stepped forward too, afraid they’d be left behind. Hunger made everyone on edge. Seeing Marc head for the rations was like a spark near gunpowder.

 

But he didn’t rush. He never did.

 

His jaw tightened, that little tic he had when he realized, too quickly, that there wouldn’t be enough for everyone.

 

He stopped right in front of the buckets, stared at them a second too long, then looked up.

 

“Be smart.” His voice was low, worn. “We share. No point in dooming your neighbor for one more bite.”

 

His appeal was what they all needed. No one really wanted a fight.

 

They were not animals.

 

At least, Abby hoped not.

 

She nudged Lev forward. He had to eat. He needed it desperately.

 

They weren’t the only ones starting to serve themselves, but Abby didn’t pay attention. She was too focused on filling Lev’s cup with broth. Not too much, just enough to avoid being accused of stealing by the others.

 

She still gave him a little more than she should have.

 

That was fine. He could take her share.

 

“Here. Eat slowly.”

 

Lev took the cup with trembling hands. He looked a bit more alive now, drawn by the promise of food.

 

He obeyed without a word.

 

Abby turned to the bread. She broke it in half, one piece for him, the other for later. Maybe for her. Maybe not.

 

Her eyes stayed on the boy a while longer, making sure he ate properly. Then she turned away, just for a moment, to serve herself too.

 

Her stomach was stabbing at her ribs.

 

She raised the ladle over the bucket.

 

Two fingers of broth, no more. Just enough to trick her body until tomorrow.

 

A sudden movement behind her. A scraping footstep, a breath sucked in.

 

She barely had time to process it.

 

“Hey !”

 

Too late.

 

A man with gray-streaked beard and hollow eyes lunged over her shoulder. He yanked the cup from Lev’s hands with a sharp motion. Some of the liquid splashed, spattering the wall.

 

Lev let out a stifled whimper and recoiled instinctively. His fingers trembled, empty.

 

Heat surged up Abby’s temples in a violent wave.

 

She spun around.

 

Her palm slammed into the man’s chest with full force. He stumbled back, bumping into another prisoner.

 

“Give it back !”

 

Her voice cracked like a whip, louder than anyone. Conversation around them fell dead again.

 

The bearded man tried to keep the cup, played it cool, like Abby wasn’t a real threat. He brought the cup close to his lips.

 

Abby didn’t wait.

 

She grabbed him by the collar and shoved him against the bars. The impact made the metal ring out, a deep sound rolling through the cell. Prisoners backed away fast to avoid the fight.

 

“Let. Go.”

 

Each word came with another shove.

 

The prisoner cursed, tried to grab her wrist. His nails scratched her skin more than they pushed her back. He had only one free hand, the other was still clutched around Lev’s cup.

 

A blond guy, poorly groomed and with z face covered in bruises turning yellow, stepped forward with raised hands. Abby didn’t know his name, just that he always hovered near Ellie.

 

“Dude, come on. Give it back. Stealing from the kid’s messed up.”

 

Siona was already beside Abby. No words, just her presence, solid, one arm ready to intercept any counterattack.

 

He shoved Abby back with a furious growl. “Leave me the fuck alone ! I don’t give a shit about the kid !”

 

The blond guy stepped in, grabbed the thief’s forearm. “Seriously, man, this is just wrong.”

 

The man shoved the younger away with the back of his hand, growing more irritated but not as much as Abby.

 

Taking advantage of the distraction, Abby ripped the cup free, snapping it out of his grip. His shoulder twisted painfully as she pulled. She then shot the man a glare, the urge to strangle him burning inside her.

 

“Touch him again, and I’ll make you eat your teeth.”

 

A calm, steady threat, almost matter-of-fact.

 

She nodded toward the blond guy. It was good to see people with a shred of decency. Abby wasn’t an angel, but she could recognize a good action when she saw one.

 

She went back to Lev. He was breathing faster, eyes wide, but holding on.

 

“Here, kid. It’s not lost.”

 

She pushed the bread she’d recovered into his hands, then tore off part of her own share and added it. Lev nodded, gathering what little strength he had left to chew. He didn’t even protest when Abby gave him her own food.

 

Silence slowly crept back in, heavy like a wet blanket.

 

The bearded man backed away under the disapproving stares of the others, one hand on his sore shoulder, eyes dark, but he didn’t dare come back.

 

Exhausted, Abby sat down beside Lev. Her own hands were shaking now, but she kept them hidden in the shadows.

 

“Excuse me.”

 

A weak, broken voice.

 

Abby turned her head.

 

The old woman’s daughter, her hair a tangled mess of wild curls. Her nose bent from an old break, crooked under a scar splitting her forehead.

 

She was holding a bowl in her hands. There was just a thin layer at the bottom. Almost nothing.

 

“Can you share your food ?” she asked. “This is all I have. For me and my mother.”

 

Abby’s throat tightened. Lev needed his food. He’d nearly passed out and was already so weak.

 

She had already given him part of her own share.

 

It was barely enough for one adult. She’d already burned through her fat reserves, and now her muscles were wasting away to keep her alive. If she ate any less than what she had, she wouldn’t last.

 

She had no choice.

 

If her father had been in her place, he would have done the same, she reassured herself.

 

Still, a part of her whispered that, no. He wouldn’t have.

 

Guilt sank deep into her gut as she shook her head.

 

She turned to look at Lev, who hesitated. The boy almost reached out to offer his bread, but Abby stopped him.

 

They couldn’t save everyone.

 

“We can’t.”

 

The girl’s chin trembled like she was about to cry.

 

“My mother’s going to die. She’ll die before they kill her. Please, just a little, just a bit. Nothing more.”

 

Abby clenched her jaw. She couldn’t look at the girl. Or the old woman.

 

“I’m sorry…”

 

It wasn’t fair. She knew that.

 

But food was too precious. Too rare.

 

Around them, no one moved. Eyes avoided. Stomachs growled. But no one gave anything.

 

Except her.

 

“You can have some of mine.”

 

Abby looked up.

 

Ellie.

 

The redhead froze for half a second. As if something inside her still resisted to give out he food.

 

Then she extended the bread.

 

The girl hesitated, paralyzed. She looked at Abby, then Ellie, like it was a trap, like it was too good to be true in this dry, gray world.

 

“Are you serious ?” she whispered, stunned.

 

Ellie nodded. Nothing theatrical. Nothing heroic.

 

But Abby didn’t miss it, that heartbeat, that tiny pause before the gesture.

 

She was hungry too.

 

The decision had probably been too spontaneous and yet, it had already been made.

 

“Take it.” Ellie slipped the bread into the bowl without ceremony. “It’s not much. But it’s better than nothing.”

 

In this context, it was everything.

 

The girl clutched the bowl to her chest like a treasure. She gaved her a tired glance, full of hollow gratitude before grabbing Ellie’s hand to squeez it. Ellie blinked, surprised by the contact.

 

“Thank you,” the girl said, then walked back toward the old woman huddled in a corner of the cell.

 

Ellie’s face scrunched slightly, like she was uncomfortable with the gratitude. “No need to make a big deal out of it,” she muttered.

 

Abby watched the scene, a bitter taste rising in her throat.

 

She knew she shouldn’t feel ashamed. Letting someone suffer, torn apart by hunger, would never bring her any satisfaction. It made her feel horrible. But it was survival. Nothing else.

 

Yet Ellie had done it anyway.

 

Not out of calculation. Not for show. Just… because.

 

That kind of compassion was rare. Too rare. Abby had always thought she knew what people were like, what they became when stripped of comfort and choice.

 

But Ellie kept breaking the mold.

 

Even if she was injured, even if she was starving.

 

 Lev turned his head slightly, his voice barely a whisper. “I’m glad she gave her some.”

 

Abby nodded without answering.

 

She looked down at her own piece of bread, fingers curled tightly around it. She hadn’t moved. Hadn’t offered.

 

And she wasn’t sure she regretted it.

 

Her eyes went to Ellie, who sat back down, arms wrapped around herself, as if trying to shrink.

 

She was dangerous. Stubborn. Closed-off.

 

And yet… kind.

 

Abby tore her gaze away, unsettled by the warmth spreading beneath her ribs. Not quite admiration. Not quite guilt.

 

Just a quiet recognition.

 

A shift.

 

She wasn’t ready to trust Ellie.

 

But maybe… just maybe she had been wrong about her.

 

 

Notes:

For this chapter, I really wanted to focus on hunger. It’s a sensation we tend to underestimate, because nowadays, we no longer face it in our daily lives. And yet, it’s incredibly important. These characters aren’t invincible — they’re victims of extreme conditions. Hunger has countless consequences, both physical and psychological. It’s not something they can simply push through.

There’s more irritability, fainting, extreme fatigue, and more. Some people lose hope and let themselves die. Others go mad. Eating becomes a mental obsession.

🌿 🌿 🌿

I only added the flashback after finishing the rest of the chapter. Something felt missing. So I decided to show Abby when she was younger. I wanted to draw some parallels — though I’m not sure if I was subtle enough or not.

In the flashback, Abby watches over her father, encourages him to eat, protects him — almost in a parental way. In the present, she takes care of Lev, protecting him both physically (from fainting, violence, theft) and emotionally (by prioritizing his survival, even over her own or others’). Abby protects those she loves, even if it means neglecting herself.

The flashback also shows a younger Abby who admires her father and believes in the possibility of saving the world. We know now that this was, in the end, an impossible dilemma. There is no clear moral — either choice is both right and wrong.

In the present, she’s confronted with another ethical dilemma: feed Lev and let two women starve, or share the food and risk Lev’s well-being. It’s the same kind of question Jerry once faced, in his own way. Doing good often means choosing who will suffer the least — not saving everyone.

I really enjoyed writing that moral mirror.

In the flashback, Abby discovers hope: an immune girl — the hope to save the world. Back then, Ellie was just a goal, a solution to the pain. She wasn’t a person yet.

In the present, she sees Ellie for who she is. Flaws included. And little by little… the good parts, too.

This also allowed me to create a shift in tone — a change of rhythm — just to add a bit of variation. It would feel too flat if everything were only suffering and misery all the time.

🌿 🌿 🌿

I really want the slow burn to take its time. Abby and Ellie can’t suddenly move on — that would be completely unrealistic. It takes a long path for hate to fade, and even longer for affection to grow. I hope you’re still with me on that journey!!

Chapter 19: Rotten to the bones

Summary:

Ellie faces the horror of powerlessness in a world where even compassion is no longer enough to save anyone.

Notes:

Hi! I wrote this chapter so much faster than I expected !!

I don’t know if any of you can relate, but with this story, I have a general outline with key events, and then I have to fill in the space between them. Every time I transition from one major moment to another, I spend several days figuring out what happens in between, and then it just sort of comes to me. The creativity humans are capable of will never stop amazing me 😂

I see that a lot of you are just discovering this story now, so thank you for being here ! And thank you to those who stuck around through the 3-year break. I hope you’ll enjoy this story from beginning to end ❤️

Have a good reading !

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 


 

 

The sun was high, merciless.

 

The air shimmered above the concrete and around the rusted metal sheets. Every step kicked up hot dust while their skin reddened under the heat.

 

Arms full of a sandbag, Ellie kept moving. Her throat was dry, her eyes squinting against the sunlight. She hung in there. Or at least, she tried.

 

Around her, prisoners moved in loose lines, wearing themselves out between shifts. Some carried chunks of broken concrete, others dragged buckets filled with debris or poorly mixed cement. The air reeked of sweat, dry stone, and burnt plastic.

 

They were building, or rather, trying to salvage a site that was falling apart. The west wall was close to collapse, cracked by time and the remnants of old turf wars. The Rattlers had them patching the gaps with trowels and mortar that was too dry and badly mixed.

 

In front of the gaping fissures, Ellie dropped her sack and opened it with raw, red knuckles. She slowly filled a bucket with warm sand while Anthony held it in place, his hands clenched tight.

 

No gloves. No breaks. Each load felt heavier than the last.

 

An old man, shirtless, poured cloudy water into a dented basin. He stirred it with a piece of twisted metal. The mixture was lumpy, far from great.

 

Ellie’s eyes stayed fixed on the murky water. She swallowed with difficulty. The color didn’t even disgust her anymore. She wished she could drink it. She wanted to dunk her whole head in it, just for a second, if it could bring any relief.

 

She turned to Anthony, crouched near the bucket, his arms streaked with grey dust.

 

“Would you rather die of thirst, or drink that crap ?” she asked, nodding toward the basin.

 

Anthony followed her gaze. “Depends what outcome you’re going for. Want to live longer or die faster ?”

 

Ellie tapped her chin, mock-thoughtful. “Tough question…”

 

“Me, I still feel too young to drop dead. Got my sights on thirty, at least.”

 

He gave a short laugh, squinting in the sun, new lines forming at the corners of his eyes.

 

“You drink that stuff, and you end up with a worm eating your insides. Or you shit yourself to death in less than two days. Not exactly the kind of exit I’d choose.”

 

Ellie rolled her eyes and blew a strand of hair from her face. “Alright, fine. Bad idea…”

 

A woman with a shaved head handed her another sandbag. Ellie poured it into the bucket, dry cement getting under her nails. Her palms, blistered raw from the rough fabric, itched constantly.

 

Anthony carried the bucket over to the wall, arms shaking, muscles taut. He wiped his forehead with his dust-covered forearm.

 

“If I have to die,” he said, “I hope it’s in a cool way. Something worth remembering.”

 

Ellie raised an eyebrow without lifting her head. “What, you want to be a hero ?”

 

“Why not ?” he shrugged, half-smiling. “We all want to leave something behind. I’ve got nothing else to offer.”

 

He paused, grabbed an empty bucket, and tossed it aside. The metal scraped loudly against the dry concrete.

 

“I picture an explosion. Something big. I throw myself in to save a whole group… bam.”

 

He mimed the blast with his hands, a tiny invisible firework.

 

“They’ll write songs about me.”

 

Ellie scraped dry cement off her trowel. “No one’s writing songs for stuff like that.”

 

Anthony looked down at the empty bucket. Nudged it with the tip of his boot.

 

“Yeah. I know. But it’s more fun than thinking about the dumb end we’re actually gonna get.”

 

He sniffed quietly. The sun beat down on his neck. His skin was starting to peel.

 

“What about you ? Got an idea ? How you’d want to go ?”

 

Ellie didn’t answer right away.

 

She kept smoothing cement over a crack in the wall. Slow. Methodical.

 

Most of the people she’d lost had died before anyone saw it coming. Always sudden. Always random.

 

Just one wrong step. Just being in the wrong place at the wrong time. One second of distraction and it was over.

 

That’s how things went. No glory. No reason. Just death, fast and banal.

 

Ellie herself had come close to wasting her life more times than she could count. Throwing herself into danger like she was looking for it. A punishment. A reason. A release.

 

She’d burned herself out at the farm and on the road. Stopped eating. Stopped sleeping. Stopped believing it mattered.

 

She’d let everything rot. Her body, her will, what little hope she had left. Until the day she almost did it for real. Until that exact moment, standing at the edge of something final.

 

And then… there had been that time.

 

A moment almost unreal, too short, where everything made sense.

 

The people she met. The things she survived. It had all been to protect her life, a life that had once been meant to save others.

 

It was far behind her now.

 

But sometimes, in the stillness between heartbeats, she could still feel the echo of it.

 

“Not really,” she said, barely above a whisper. “I just want it to mean something. To not… be for nothing.”

 

Anthony nodded, saying nothing more.

 

The next bucket arrived. They started again. Filling. Sealing.

 

A little ways off, the old woman walked with small, halting steps. Her daughter beside her, steadying her gently, hand under her arm, eyes watchful.

 

Ellie watched them from the corner of her eye.

 

The old woman had already stumbled this morning. Like her bones creaked under her skin. She wouldn’t last long in this heat.

 

“Come on, move faster !”

 

A Rattler struck a metal sheet with his baton. The sound cracked like a gunshot.

 

The old woman flinched and lost her balance. Her daughter barely caught her in time.

 

Ellie winced. Her grip tightened around the handle of the bucket she was carrying. She didn’t want to get involved. She’d already done enough.

 

But she couldn’t look away.

 

Why was it so hard for her to ignore it ?

 

By the sand pile, they were clumsily filling a half-torn bucket. The old woman trembled just lifting the trowel. Her hand couldn’t aim properly. She spilled more cement than she managed to scoop.

 

The daughter was doing everything for the both of them. Jaw tight, teeth clenched… but her movements were younger, quicker. Too quick not to be losing patience.

 

“Give it here, Mom. I’ll do it.”

 

The old woman shook her head, stubborn. “I can. I got it.”

 

She didn’t.

 

It wasn’t their problem. Ellie tried to convince herself of that. But part of her still wanted to make sure everything was okay.

 

With a sigh, she finally set her bucket down. Without answering Anthony calling behind her, she approached, calm, quiet, slipping into their orbit.

 

“Hey.” Her voice was low. “There’s some shade by the wall. You can join us.”

 

She gestured in Anthony’s direction with a slight motion of her hand.

 

The daughter looked up, startled. The old woman gave a faint nod, her eyes shining. From exhaustion, from gratitude, hard to tell.

 

Ellie looked away at once, uncomfortable.

 

She turned without waiting for a response. A sharp grunt from one of the guards snapped her back into line.

 

But she cast one last glance behind her. Just to make sure they were following.

 

They worked side by side. Two buckets. Four trowels. One wall barely holding together. Cement clinging to their fingers. The sun crushing.

 

Ellie hadn’t spoken to them. Not really. But she could feel their presence, just there, on her left.

 

The old woman was scraping the bottom of her bucket. Small, stiff movements as if her arm couldn’t do more than that. The cement kept slipping. Sometimes her trowel dropped with a dull thud.

 

The daughter said nothing. She worked fast, shoulders high, jaw tight. Always glancing at her mother out of the corner of her eye.

 

Anthony stretched his back with a loud groan. “Shit. Keep this up and I’ll end up hunched like a damn goblin.”

 

The silence loosened, just a bit.

 

The old woman lifted her head. A barely-there smile touched her lips. Her eyes moved from Anthony to Ellie. Like, for a moment, their exchange had pulled her out of the exhaustion.

 

She tilted her head slightly. Her voice was soft. “Are you two… together?”

 

The question, gentle and unexpected, drifted through the dusty air.

 

Ellie blinked. “What ?”

 

“You seem to get along well.”

 

Ellie shrugged, but not before throwing a disgusted glance at the blond beside her. “We’re working together. That’s all.”

 

Anthony gave a tired smile. “She likes me. She just doesn’t want to admit it.”

 

“Shut up, Anthony.”

 

The old woman smiled for real this time. As if even that tiny bickering, in the middle of all this misery, was something precious.

 

Then, slowly, she went back to scraping the bucket, her hands trembling.

 

Ellie kept her eyes fixed on the wall. But she could hear everything. The rough breathing. The uneven scraping. The energy fading, little by little.

 

After a while, the old woman leaned back against the wall, knees bent. She stayed like that, frozen, like she’d forgotten what she was doing.

 

The daughter knelt beside her.

 

“Mom.”

 

Ellie finally looked down.

 

The woman’s forehead glistened with sweat. Her chest rose and fell too fast. Her fingers clung to the trowel like it was a lifeline.

 

The daughter turned her head toward Ellie. “Can you… can you just cover her a moment ? I need to finish her side.”

 

Ellie nodded, barely. She didn’t really know what “cover” meant here. But she stepped in front, close enough to block the view, not close enough to look like she was helping.

 

Anthony followed without a word. He moved to the other side.

 

Together, they formed a kind of human barrier. Small. Fragile. But enough for a few minutes.

 

No one seemed to notice them. Just the scrape of tools against walls, buckets clanking. Everyone too focused on their own exhaustion.

 

The sun kept hammering down.

 

And the old woman never lifted her head again.

 

Slowly, Ellie lowered her knees to the ground to be at her level and then she understood.

 

The woman was still crouched, the trowel in her hand, but not using it. Her eyes were open. Unfocused. Her mouth half-parted, like she was still trying to catch her breath.

 

Her daughter kept working the wall. Her hands were jerky, fast. Her curls bounced with each sharp movement. She glanced at her mother every second. At every silence that lasted too long.

 

Ellie wanted to believe she was asleep. But when she passed a hand in front of the woman’s mouth, there was no breath.

 

She’d thought giving her food would buy her more time.

 

She’d thought… she wasn’t even sure anymore.

 

Either way, it hadn’t been enough.

 

Seeing Ellie’s gesture, the daughter froze. “Mom ?”

 

No answer. Except for the trowel falling from the old woman’s hand. A soft clunk on the ground.

 

She leaned in. Touched her arm. Shook her gently.

 

“Mom…” Her voice cracked.

 

Anthony, crouched nearby, looked up at Ellie, eyes wide.

 

The daughter leaned closer, pressed her forehead to her mother’s. She didn’t scream. She didn’t cry. She just stayed there, shoulders hunched, as if trying to hold her in place a little longer.

 

“Fuck…” Anthony murmured behind Ellie.

 

Meanwhile, Ellie pressed her nails into her palms. Something in the scene twisted her stomach.

 

There were no screams. No blood. No violence. Just a girl, still, holding her mother like she could keep her from leaving.

 

And yet Ellie felt the ground shift beneath her.

 

A memory rose, blurry but sharp. A blunt impact. A stifled cry. The sound of it had echoed inside her like tinnitus that never went away.

 

She had seen the life leave Joel’s eyes. The blue of his gaze turning grey. The blood spreading, painting the whites of his eyes.

 

She had stood there, unable to breathe.

 

And now, it was this girl, on her knees, with an empty stare, holding a corpse in her arms like Ellie once had.

 

A wave of nausea rose in her throat.

 

“Fuck, another one ?” growled a Rattler. He stepped closer, glancing with disdain at the dead woman curled in her own child’s arms.

 

“You, the one with the tattoo. And you, the talker. You handle the transport.”

 

Anthony frowned. “What ? Transport… where ?”

 

He turned to Ellie. She didn’t say anything. She didn’t know.

 

The girl lifted her head suddenly. “What ? No ! No, you can’t take her !”

 

The guard pointed toward the back of the camp, where the fences rattled with the rhythm of chains. “She’s no good here anymore. Gotta throw out the trash, sweetheart.”

 

“Come on, up now !” Another guard approached, irritated. The girl leaned further over her mother, as if to shield her from the world.

 

Without mercy, the two guards grabbed her by the arms and shoved her back, sending her sprawling to the ground.

 

“No… NO ! NOT YET ! I didn’t say goodbye !”

 

Her cry shattered the tense silence of the work site. Everyone stopped, except the guards.

 

A woman in a bulletproof vest chuckled. “Don’t worry. She’ll still be useful.”

 

Ellie felt a slow, burning anger rising in her throat. But she didn’t move.

 

She stepped forward, slowly, barely looking at the body.

 

Anthony stayed frozen.

 

“Ellie…”

 

“Just do what they say,” she said. Her voice was dry.

 

The girl didn’t even look at them. She was still crouched, staring into a distant, unreachable place.

 

Ellie reached out and touched the body. She was still warm and it made her want to vomit.

 

Anthony grabbed the legs, and Ellie slid her arms under the woman’s shoulders. Her muscles weren’t stiff yet. It was still too soon.

 

All around, the Rattlers were shouting for them to get back to work. Ellie felt their gazes on them, like flies on a wound. She ignored them.

 

They had almost reached the edge of the field when a hand grabbed her arm, firm and abrupt.

 

Ellie froze. Anthony stopped too, his breath shallow.

 

A blonde braid, pale eyes. Abby.

 

“Be careful over there.”

 

Not what Ellie expected. She gave a vague nod. “I will.”

 

Abby didn’t move, her gaze locked on hers. Her naturally arched brows furrowed.

 

“Seriously. Don’t go near the pool. Do whatever they say. No matter what.”

 

Ellie’s heart jumped. The pool. She remembered what Abby had said about it.

 

Before she could answer, a hand shoved Abby back by the shoulder. The grip loosened.

 

“Get back to work, you cunt.”

 

Abby stepped back without protest, her eyes still on Ellie’s. Then she turned and walked away.

 

Ellie stood there a moment too long, her heart heavier, blurrier.

 

She tightened her grip under the corpse’s shoulders. They moved on in silence, Anthony breathing through his nose, focused on each step.

 

The path led deeper into the back buildings. Two floors of dirty concrete, open windows without glass. A canteen under the building’s awning, tables full of Rattlers relaxing as if nothing was wrong.

 

As if people weren’t dying under their care.

 

Rattlers were everywhere. Some cleaning rifles. Others laughing over a drink, backs turned. None of them really looked at them, but Ellie felt every presence like a knife to the throat.

 

Her heart pounded in her chest. Abby’s warning echoed with every step.

 

They rounded a wall covered in graffiti. A skull wrapped in a snake, like the tattoo each Rattler bore. And then she saw it.

 

The pool.

 

The concrete was cracked, the water drained years ago. Two clickers at the bottom, chained by the neck to metal rings welded to the floor. Their backs spasmed, their clicks echoing with bone-deep horror. They turned in slow, pathetic circles, like beasts kept too long in captivity.

 

But they weren’t what stopped Ellie in her tracks.

 

It was the other one.

 

A runner. Still fresh. Arms twitching, skin pulled tight, reddish eyes that looked like they were crying. Its mouth opened and closed in screams ripped from deep inside.

 

She still screamed like a human. Like someone who felt everything but no longer had control.

 

A woman infected just days ago.

 

The runner slammed against her chain, strangled groans rising in the heavy air. It had seen them.

 

Cold sweat seemed to cover Anthony.

 

Ellie felt her guts twist.

 

Abby hadn’t lied.

 

A whistle rang out from the canteen.

 

Two guys had turned to them, chuckling like they’d just been served appetizers. One nudged the other with his elbow, gesturing at the pool with his chin.

 

“Looks like dinner’s here,” one said, dragging on a cigarette.

 

Another stood, walking toward them. He wore a sleeveless jacket, a machete strapped to his thigh. Ellie knew him well.

 

John.

 

He stared at them for a second, then nodded toward the woman.

 

“Strip her.”

 

Anthony froze. He held the corpse’s legs tighter.

 

“We could just… bury her,” he said.

 

A strange silence fell. Then a short, mocking laugh.

 

It made Ellie shiver. They were serious ?

 

“You want to waste the show ? You new, or just stupid ?” said a guy sitting farther off, boots crossed on a chair.

 

Anthony dropped his gaze, biting his tongue.

 

Slowly, John crouched in front of the corpse. He looked at her for a few seconds, then pinched the edge of her shirt and let it go.

 

Ellie wanted to cut off his hand with his own machete.

 

“Toss her in the pit. But naked. She won’t complain.”

 

He was smiling. A calm smile. Empty.

 

Inhuman.

 

“You’re insane,” Ellie whispered.

 

The words had slipped out. Too fast.

 

The soldier’s smile froze. He raised his eyes toward her slowly, like a snake preparing to strike.

 

“You want to go in instead ?” he murmured.

 

Ellie held his gaze. Her jaw tightened. She felt like a rabbit caught in a trap.

 

With a sudden motion, he grabbed her jaw. The roughness of his glove scraped her skin. He could have crushed it. She could feel it.

 

“No ? Let’s test that.”

 

Another hand closed around the back of her neck and shoved her forward.

 

The woman’s body slipped from her arms with a dull thud, her head hitting the concrete.

 

“Ellie !” Anthony shouted.

 

She barely saw the edge before falling. The steep slope of the pool sent her tumbling down. She rolled, landing on her stomach, the wind knocked out of her. Her stitches flared with excruciating pain.

 

A rattle of chains. Rushed footsteps.

 

Ellie’s heart began to race.

 

Abby had told her. Don’t get too close.

 

She looked up. The infected was there. Just a few feet away.

 

Adrenaline flooded her veins as she scrambled backwards on all fours, her fingers slipping on the rough concrete.

 

She climbed up, gasping, toward the edge. Anthony’s arm shot out and pulled her back, yanking her out of danger just in time.

 

Chains clanked. The infected threw itself at them, its nails scratching the ground right where she had been a second earlier. It roared, teeth bared, bloodied tongue thrashing after having bitten it. Tears streaked down its cheeks, shining, almost human.

 

A second later, it choked on its chain, too short to let it follow any farther.

 

Ellie panted, heart in her throat.

 

Anthony’s hands were still on her shoulders. Frozen. Eyes locked on what they’d just narrowly escaped.

 

Around them, the laughter continued, filthier. Like hyenas circling a carcass.

 

“You’re not that clever after all. Thought you’d figured it out,” said John, scratching his nose casually.

 

He stared at her for a moment, then added in a lower, sharper tone, “Shut your mouth and do what you’re told. Or you go in the pit with granny. Got it ?”

 

Standing up, he patted the top of her head. Not hard, just enough to humiliate her.

 

Ellie clenched her jaw so tightly her shoulders tensed. She hated him with every fiber of her being.

 

John walked off, still watching them from the corner of his eye.

 

It seemed they had never really had a choice.

 

Crouching in front of the old woman, Ellie pulled at her shirt. The fabric slipped off one shoulder, then the other. On the filthy ground, pale skin was exposed to everyone’s gaze.

 

No modesty. No mercy.

 

Ellie glanced at her face, framed by gray hair. Wrinkles, age spots dotted her skin. There were bruises too. They will never heal.

 

She had been a woman barely twenty minutes ago. Now she was nothing.

 

No name. No dignity. Just a slab of meat. A distraction for the ones who had killed her.

 

As Ellie removed her shoes, a small object fell.

 

An old photo.

 

Ellie picked it up.

 

A couple, standing under a summer sky, probably from before the outbreak.

 

The woman wore a simple white dress, her hair neatly done. A bright smile lit up her eyes.

 

Next to her, the man looked at her as if the rest of the world had disappeared. His gaze was full of love and eternal devotion.

 

On the back, an inscription in ink: “To the most beautiful day of my life, by your side.”

 

Ellie slipped the photo into her pocket, discreetly.

 

She wasn’t supposed to end up like this. 

 

When they were done, they hesitated for a second, almost in regret. Then they threw her into the pool. Not out of cruelty, just because they had no choice.

 

The sound of the body hitting the empty floor. The grinding of chains pulled tight. The beastly scream of the runner.

 

Flesh tearing.

 

Ellie finally turned away.

 

She felt her stomach twist, a sour taste on her tongue.

 

Even in death, they weren’t safe.

 

The cruelest part was that she had truly wanted to help. But she had never stood a chance, not from the beginning.

 

 


 

 

The metal screeched as the gate shut behind them. A dry clang that echoed off the walls like a sentence.

 

Ellie stood still, arms limp, hands still coated in dust. The concrete beneath her feet made her want to collapse.

 

Anthony had sat down silently, back against the wall, shoulders slumped. He had barely looked up since they left the pool.

 

The silence between them was heavy, hollow. Like death.

 

After what they had done… there was nothing left to say. It was already hard enough as it was.

 

The bitterness in Ellie’s throat refused to go away. She felt covered in a layer of invisible grime. Not from work, not from bloo, something deeper, embedded under the skin.

 

She couldn’t forget the feel of the fabric she’d pulled. The cold skin she’d uncovered. The looks from above. The laughter.

 

Undressing that woman. Tossing her into that hole like garbage.

 

A gag rose in her throat. She took a slow breath, jaw clenched.

 

Then she pulled the photo from her pocket.

 

The paper was wrinkled and yellowed from time. She studied it under the cell’s dim light.

 

The white dress. The radiant smiles. The man’s gaze.

 

Ellie noticed the girl curled up against the opposite wall, arms wrapped around her knees. Her cheeks were dry. She hadn’t cried. Not once.

 

Ellie approached slowly and knelt in front of her.

 

Then she held out the photo.

 

The girl looked up. Her eyes were vacant. She stared at the image blankly before her trembling fingers took it.

 

A shattered breath escaped her lips.

 

Her shoulders began to shake. A sob rose, then another, uncontrollable. Tears burst out like a dam that had held too long.

 

Ellie didn’t move. She wanted to step back. Disappear into the shadows. But the girl suddenly grabbed her.

 

She pulled her into an embrace, her forehead against Ellie’s shoulder, the photo clutched tightly to her chest.

 

And Ellie stayed there, stiff, her back tense.

 

She didn’t know what to do. But her arms moved despite herself. Hesitantly, she hugged the girl back. Her fingers slowly curled into the fabric of her shirt. Her curls tickled Ellie’s neck. The tremors gripping her heart more and more.

 

She remembered Dina. Her arms around her, that day in Jackson, when Joel was wrapped in a white sheet. The scent of blood still in the air.

 

She had been her only lifeline when Joel’s bloodied face disappeared for the last time. Without her, Ellie would never have gotten up again. Never escaped that basement.

 

If Ellie could be the same for this girl, she would.

 

Ellie closed her eyes for a moment.

 

It was the same warmth, that embrace. Fragile. As if they were both clinging to what little humanity was left in this rotten world.

 

They weren’t garbage.

 

They were people.

Notes:

Hi! I know this chapter is pretty horrible. I really hope you’re doing okay 😭

Even though Ellie shared some of her food with the old woman and her daughter, it wasn’t enough. Elderly people are much more fragile in extreme situations. She was suffering from thirst, hunger, extreme fatigue, and constant stress. The heat was a major factor.

We can see with the current heatwaves just how dangerous this can be for older people. I know people who witnessed a woman die on a train because of the heat. It can happen very quickly.

In this case, the woman died from hyperthermia. But there could be many other causes of death in such conditions.

Older people have more difficulty regulating their body temperature, and their hearts are more fragile. With heat and dehydration, it becomes harder to sweat properly and cool down. Blood pressure drops sharply, and the heart speeds up to compensate, leading to cardiac fatigue. Blood circulation fails, causing multiple vital organs to shut down. Death can occur within minutes to a few hours depending on the severity. Stress and physical effort make it all worse.

There are several symptoms I tried to describe (I hope I did a good job 👀):
• Burning hot skin
• Rapid breathing and shortness of breath
• Weak but fast pulse
• Tremors, and sometimes seizures
• Confusion, hallucinations
• Dizziness
• Loss of consciousness

A person can die without even realizing it. I like to think she passed away as if falling asleep.

Please take care of yourselves during heatwaves ! Drink water and stay in the shade !!

🌿 🌿 🌿

Ellie wanted to help these women by giving them some of her food. She thought she was doing the right thing. Realizing it wasn’t enough and that the old woman died anyway is a shock for her.

I think it’s pretty clear that Ellie is suffering from survivor’s guilt. She keeps surviving while others die around her. She feels like she doesn’t deserve to still be alive while they’re gone. That guilt weighs heavily on her.

I’m putting her through so much horror… poor girl, I’m sorry 😞

🌿 🌿 🌿

In the game, there’s a gameplay moment where we can see the pool. There really are two clickers and a runner. I also tried to describe what’s in the game as accurately as possible. So yes, there’s a cafeteria and it was the place with the most Rattlers. I checked ! We don’t do things halfway here 🙌

In my interpretation, yes, they do infect prisoners when they try to escape or commit serious offenses. They use them as guard dogs. For example, if the infected spot an intruder, their screams and behavior can alert the Rattlers. They also serve as a defensive tool because intruders can’t get close without risking being bitten or killed.

To have these “premium guard dogs,” they need to be kept alive. Infected need to feed. In the wild, they hunt humans and animals, we’ve seen them do it many times.

They’re chained up and can’t feed themselves. So I wondered how the Rattlers manage that. Many prisoners die. There are about fifteen hanging from the pillars on the beach (another form of execution for those who tried to escape) and many more who die from labor or in the cells. They need to dispose of the bodies somehow.

Logically, feeding them to the infected is just one more horrific way to treat other human beings. It’s utterly dehumanizing.

🌿 🌿 🌿

There’s not much interaction between Ellie and Abby in this chapter, but even if it’s small, it still matters.

Abby knows what’s going on, she’s probably lived through it herself, and she knows just how cruel the Rattlers can be. She made sure to warn Ellie and Anthony because it’s incredibly risky.

It also shows that a trust is starting to build between them. Ellie listens to Abby and believes her without question.

That’s an essential step in developing mutual respect and trust.

🌿 🌿 🌿

I really love the touch of humanity at the end.

Ellie feels deep compassion for the girl. Losing a parent is always a horrible thing to go through. Ellie experienced it in a very violent way compared to this girl, but it still leaves a mark. Ellie had Dina to help her through it, and now she wants to make sure this girl doesn’t have to grieve alone. She knows it would be so much worse otherwise.

Humans are capable of the worst, but also the best. Showing compassion and helping each other are some of the only things that can truly keep us going.

I feel like I was a little more poetic in this chapter, that’s the vibe I get. I hope you enjoyed it !